Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume16 Chapter4

2012-09-21T09:44:56Z

70.232.165.130:

===Chapter 4 - Mother and Cousin===

This is the capital of the Kingdom of Gallia, Lutece. At a corner of the Palace of Versellaies, a new palace was being constructed near the crumbled moss covered walls.

Marble from the veins in the mountains were ferried towards the temporarily built harbour, then carted all the way to the centre of this new palace and piled there.

Numerous masons were gathered all over the Kingdom of Gallia to cut, shave, and improve the quality of the marbles. These stonemasons have a mage's background. They can control the Earth-class magic. 3 days work of stonemasons only by labour can be done in mere hours by them.

According to tradition, although construction work has nothing to do with nobility, this tradition does not hold when constructing palaces.

In order to please the newly crowned Queen, all the laborers and nobles were working hard and bathed in sweat.

"Hey! Over there! Don't stop!"
Yelled the supervisor aggressively. On closer look, turns out a bunch of stonemasons were resting under the shades of a tree. With summer approaching, working under such burning sunlight is most certainly hard to bear with.

"If you want to complain, complain to the sun. Summer's here."
A worker said while wiping off his dripping sweat. Other masons also nodded smiling.

"We can't use magic, cutting stones is all done manually, there's going to be no work done if our bodies don't work. I'm sure you understand even our bodies have its limit."

The supervisor sat down near them and surveyed every one of them.

True, all of them looked exhausted already. It can't be deemed that they were lazing off. If one had keep pushing them to work, fainting or getting a heatstroke is certainly a possibility.

"I understand. But if so, today's salaries will be reduced half."

"How could you, that's outrageous!"

"I don't have much choice here, you've only finished half of the work, if you want to blame, blame the sun."

The workers all stood up, their eyes blazing with fury.
"Please sir, that won't do!"

"What do you want to do? Rebel? A bunch of scums!"

The moment this came out, other angry stonemasons also glared at him. These are all highly skilled stonemasons with a high self-esteem.

Not only do they have great handicraft skills, a lot of them despise nobles. Under circumstances like these, arguments like these often happen.

Carrying the chisels and tools, the stonemasons began to gather around them.

The supervisor held his wand nervously. Even if magic was used to disperse the crowd, this amount of people would seem too much. And so, an uneasy tension began to hang in the air.

All of a sudden, a cool breeze brushed passed them.

"What's going on?"

The icy wind carrying a small hint of snow drove away the heat on the bodies of these people from the cruel unforgiving sun.

"This feels so good, only if this could last longer."

Not only did it cool down their bodies, it also cooled their hotheadedness. The dangerous looks on the workers began to disappear as well.

"If you sir could also do that for us too then nothing like this would have ever happened."

The supervisor turned around, then couldn't help but gasp as soon as he saw the person behind him.
"Your majesty...."
[[File:ZnT16-101.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
What surprised him was the young Queen Tabitha who had just been crowned not long ago. Under the blue hair, her clear eyes gave off a chilling stare. A cape signifying royalty enwrapped her small fragile body, who was followed by a few royal subjects behind her.

The stonemasons were also shocked frozen and the uneasiness began to hang in the air yet again. Everyone lowered their head. Without expressions, Tabitha pointed the large staff which had just casted the icy wind just now towards the supervisor.

Expecting to be questioned, the supervisor lowered his head apologetically in respect
"M-my sincere apologies, I will definitely punish them....."

But, Tabitha's answer was by far different from his expectations.

"Use your wand to create 'wind' to cool down the stonemasons like what I did just now."

Hearing the Queen's words, the workers all cheered. The supervisor on the other hand widened his eyes. Making winds will not speed up the processing of the stones, besides, isn't his job supposed to overlook these stonemasons, not to serve them. There's only one supervisor here.

"A-aristocrats 'cooling down' these workers, is that your excellency's meaning?"

Tabitha nodded.

"But, how could we use the sacred power from god to do these kind of stuff?!"

Tabitha replied coldly with no emotion in her voice
"This is more efficient."

In a short period of time, a bunch of good-for-nothings aristocrats were gathered, then distributed to different places and began making wind.

With a new method to cool down, the stonemasons naturally went back to their tasks gleefully. There could be nothing better than having these arrogant nobles making wind for them.

"This Queen, compared to the last one, is very different."

"Although young, she really knows how to manage her country."

Different sorts of praises came from the stonemasons. Although Tabitha heard their discussion, like always she winced her eyes and went back to the courtyard, as if sleepy.

Next to Tabitha, a man in priest clothes muttered to himself meaningfully.
"Her highness seems more and more like a worthy King."

"I am only doing what needs to be done to make sure everything goes smoothly."

Hearing Tabitha say so, this man is priest clothes...... this red clothed deacon dispatched from Romalia, Bishop '''Barry Bernoulli (巴利貝里尼)''' shook his head.

He is the assistant Chancellor in addition to being the main diplomat between Gallia and Romalia ever since Tabitha was coronated. After this coup d'etat, Gallia has changed to a new system imitating that of Tristain's, Bishop being the Prime Minister...... in short, all personnel chosen were people close to the Pope.

Since coronation, there has been so far no interference from Romalia. If the four void mages are incomplete, the revival of the void would have no where to begin. It is also probably the reason why they haven't intereferred with Gallia.

Tabitha, on the other hand, did not hold such optimistic views.
''They must have some sort of intention''

"From the looks of the progress, we should be in time for the celebration."

Tabitha nodded. Everyone was awaiting the completion of the new Palace and the grand celebratory part at the Palace of Versallies.

Numerous people of high status will be attending this party. It will be grabbing world-wide attention, the first official banquet since she is made Queen. Of course, the Pope of Romalia and Queen Henrietta will be attending as well.

Tabitha headed towards Petite Troyes.

Some time ago when they entered Lutece, the owner of the place, Princess Elisabeth, was nowhere to be found. All the nobles assumed to be supportive of the previous regime would either be thrown into jail, declared exile into some villages, or in the best possible case, be granted a title without any actual power.

Despite the throughout displacement of these nobles, Princess Elisabeth has yet to be found.

At the gate of Petite Troys, Tabitha ordered everyone to take leave.

Therefore, the loyal subjects who had been following Tabitha all left, the most annoying person '''Barry Bernoulli''' not excluded.

Towards the young Queen who had led them back to freedom again, the Orleans supporting nobles took a deep bow towards Tabitha before leaving.

Returning a bow to these loyal subjects, Tabitha opened the gate towards Petite Troyes. Having visited this place countless times as a Knight of the Nothern Parterre, she headed directly towards the bedroom.

Not long ago Elisabeth was still using this room. Tabitha recalled the number of times she had received Elisabeth's commands in the same room. Now, Tabitha casually inspect items to her will.

At the time when she was still receiving orders as a knight, never had she thought about one day become the owner of this place. That time, except for revenge, she had considered nothing else.

The linens, the quilt, even the bed was the same.

Some of her retainers suggested tearing this place down and decorating it all over, but Tabitha refused. Furniture is furniture, regardless of who uses it it will never loses its original function.

Tabitha casually took off her dresses as a Queen and her crown, changing into normal clothes, then sat on the bed.

She eyed the crown sitting on the desk. She was given this just to save the soldiers and knights deployed at the Lelion river.

Only because the Saito imitation said that this would be a better choice did she choose to this......

But now the objective has changed.

'To interrupt the Crusade begun by Romalia'

To be able to achieve that, she'd have to first become Queen. As long as it can be stopped, she would gladly give the throne away to any suitable noble.

No..... there's no need for a king or a queen, it can also be achieved by gathering wise and powerful subjects and letting them manage. Why is it necessary for the King to manage politics personally?

It's exactly because of this unnecessary crown did her father and his brother began this ridiculous fight....

Regardless, whether it's ceding the throne or simply taking off the crown, these are all future events. After all, since that, there has not been a demand from Romalia so far. Just this fact is enough to render Tabitha feeling helpless.

Most likely, one day Romalia will ask Gallia for assistance in the Crusade. Although they have still yet to gather all four void mages, those people at Romalia will never give up. As long as they are not able to attain the legendary power, they will always trigger a crusade with all the power they can achieve in real life.

And right this moment, there could not be a better power in real life than the humongous ground forces of Gallia.

Contemplating this, suddenly a noise sounded in the room. It was Sylphid in human form. Dressed in a priestess' clothes, she showed off the dishes she'd carried in her hands and place them in front of Tabitha.

"Haa, considering so much even although you are Queen already. Look, I even brought you food. How are you supposed to think without energy!"
As the familiar of Tabitha, Sylphid has recently put more effort into assisting Tabitha once she had become Queen. Still, no matter what, there's no way for Sylphid to like the clothes she's wearing right now, and will be constantly complaining.

"These sort of dresses are always in the way, why must I be dressed like the other female officers."

Unlike the times when Tabitha was still a student, as a Queen, her every movement will be the attention of the general public. As a dragon, there would be lots of restrictions in many fields, which is why Sylphid can only stay in human form. In short, in front of other people, a dragon must never say a word.

"....."
Tabitha took a spoon while considering all sorts of things. Sylphid kept urging Tabitha to eat more, at the same time stuffing food into her mouth with bare hands.
"C'mon, eat, this is good."

In no time, the dishes were quickly emptied. Sylphid shook her head, a face full of anxiety
"See, because Nee-sama didn't eat any, everything has been eaten already!"
Seeing how Tabitha still has no intention to open her mouth, Sylphid continued
"Speaking of which, I really don't have a lot of good memories in this place. It's all because of that horrible cousin. I wonder where did she hide, if I ever find her I'll definitely chew her to pieces."

Just as Sylphid was saying so, a knight's voice came from outside.
"Captain of the Knights of the Eastern Parterre Bartolomeo is here to see your majesty."

Tabitha dressed back into her royal robes.

Suddenly came Bartolomeo, an extremely loyal person towards Tabitha and has once again been knighted as a parterre knight. A few missing members were also replaced by young ambitious nobles, the numbers reaching around 30. Leaving all sorts of unimportant tasks to the co-captain to manage, the captain only accepts direct orders from Tabitha herself.

Although his title is still the same, compared to the royal guards, his team is more like Tabitha's personal bodyguards. On the other hand, Bartolomeo personally considers himself to be Tabitha's most loyal family.

Seeing Tabitha dressed all up like a Queen, Bartolomeo couldn't help but cry emotionally. Everytime encountering Tabitha since she had been coronated, he would get teary eyed.

"Your deceased father Orleans will most certainly be happy for you in the otherworld too."

Because there's no time to get all emotional over these things, Tabitha hurried Bartolomeo to cut to the chase.

His face quickly changed to a cheerful one, and then clapped his hands once. Subsequently, a knight waiting outside the gate brought in a woman with both her hands tied together. Sylphid cried out in surprise,
"Oh, it's the arrogant princess."

"Yes, she was hiding in the restricted grounds of a monastery, but was eventually discovered."

Being tied both hands to the back, Elisabeth's expressions were one of being greatly insulted and angered. A few months ago, she had never thought of a day like this happening to her. More ironically, the place she is taken to right now is the place she had been issuing orders all along.

''It's all Tabitha's fault, completely switching the status upside down.'', Elisabeth glared at Tabitha.

"Then, she is all yours, your highness."
Saying so, Bartolomeo took his leave, leaving only the once-princess and crowned once-knight of the Northern Parterre.

Excluding Sylphid, there is basically only 2 person left. Elisabeth seemed spiritless, but not only did she not beg for mercy, she cursed
"Come~ Kill me, kill! Like what you did to father, use your magic to send me to my grave."

Elisabeth's voice was full of hatred, even shocking Sylphid. Tabitha was on the other hand completely unharmed, only staring at Elisabeth without twitching as much as a muscle.

"What wrong, why aren't you doing it. Use the same pair of hands which took father's crown to do the same thing to his daughter."

"Who took the crown in the first place?!"

In chorus to the cries of Sylphid, Tabitha raised her staff. Fear could be seen in Elisabeth's eyes, fear towards the magic about to strike her.

Is it blades of the winds or ice arrows? Chopping her head off, stabbing through her chest? Elisabeth was waiting for her execution.

Tabitha chanted a short, simple magic.

".....!"

Elisabeth suddenly felt a softness. Her tightly shut eyes were irresistibly opened. What shocked her was the rope that originally tied both her hands was cut.

In a flash, the Elisabeth who'd regained freedom grabbed the paper knife on the table and charged towards Tabitha.

"I'll avenge my father!"

However, the paper knife did not go into Tabitha's chest. As if losing its target, the knife stopped wobbly in front of Tabitha's chest.

Not because Tabitha used magic, nor because Sylphid stopped her, but because Elisabeth paused herself.

"Why didn't you kill me? Because you pity me?"

Tabitha shook her head helplessly.

"I don't hate you."

Hearing this sentence, the knife in Elisabeth's hands clattered to the floor.

"You say you don't hate me? I insulted you so much before! Why, are you dumb?! Or are you pretending to be all great and mighty? What meaning could there be!"

Tabitha stared at Elisabeth and answered tiredly
"....I need companions."

"Your meaning is that you want me to become your companion? That is the most ridiculous thing i have ever heard. You killed my father, took my throne, and now you want to be friends? Don't kid with me."
Elisabeth laughed as if she had gone insane.

Gradually, her laughters became more and more quiet..... slowly turning into silent weeps.

"I knew a long time ago,"
forced Elisabeth between her tears
"about making the frightening fireball with elves which burnt the dual-use fleet to ashes...... about how he chose to suicide with the same magic..... and also about killing your father, not caring about me at all, not even as much as feelings towards me as a normal person....."

Elisabeth stuttered
"But, he is still my father."

The moonlight shown into Petite Troyes. While Elisabeth was weeping, the quiet Sylphid brought over a bottle of grape wine. With a swift swoop, a wineglass appeared in both person's hands. Elisabeth stared into the glass of wine in her hands, then as if giving up struggling, gulped down the whole glass.

Afterwards, no one spoke a word.

"I will follow you."

"I, had always been ashamed of myself in front of you. Just like how my father was towards yours...... Duke of Orléans. Your skills in magic is incredible, you are loved by everyone. I on the other hand is neither of those. Therefore..... that crown suits you more."

Tabitha emptied her glass silently, then reached out to the cousin who was once her hatred enemy. Elisabeth took her hand and softly kissed her fingernails, then the two embraced. Still..... the embrace was rather rigid. Yes, not all grudges between them have been eliminated yet.

Tabitha waited for Elisabeth to rise, then told her quietly,
"follow me."

"To where?"

"There's a person I want you to meet."

Tabitha brought a slightly stunned Elisabeth into a deep part of Petite Troyes, facing an eerily quiet room.

At the door of that room, a soldier was standing guard. Seeing Tabitha, he first bowed, then pressed a doorbell. From inside the room, an old butler greeted them.

"I see your majesty has arrived. Madam is awaiting for you upstairs for dinner."

"'''Bernard (貝爾斯蘭)''', we have an extra guest"

This old butler named '''Bernard''' widened his eyes as soon as he noticed the guest behind Tabitha.

"She is.....!"

Elisabeth has no recollection towards this old butler.

"What a surprise!.... It actually is her! Unbelievable!"

'''Bernard's''' expressions changed yet again, now looking at Tabitha with an expression asking "is this really alright".

Tabitha nodded.

Being guided to the centre of the room, Elisabeth's heart thumped as if a church bell telling the time. She faintly knows who to expect inside the room.

Behind the corridor was the dining room. There came soft candlelights, as well as the mouthwatering aroma of spices.

Elisabeth could not gather her courage to walk into the room no matter what, only capable of standing still in the corridor. Tabitha held Elisabeth's hand.

"Wai....."

Tabitha shook her head, as if telling her not to hesitate. With a newly found determination, Elisabeth walked into the dining room.

The person sitting at the dining table opened asked
"Oh, do we have a guest here?"

Hearing this voice, Elisabeth's whole body shuddered, draining all her power. That person...... was none other than Tabitha's mother who had been forced to drink poison..... the wife of Orleans.

However, this person seems different from the past duchess of Orleans. What originally looked like a skeleton wrapped in skin, is now more ample to a certain degree. Most importantly, one can see life in her eyes. Her every actions are now more elegant. Elisabeth simply cannot believes her eyes, and stared at the duchess.

After returning victorious to Lutece, Tabitha ordered the still imprisoned Bidashal to brew an antidote, which successfully helped her mother regained consciousness.

After producing the antidote, Bidashal left and returned to his home in the desert. The reunited mother and daughter did not have many conversations much less deep ones. Tabitha fulfilled her lifetime wish, to help her mother regain consciousness, and her mother managed to find her daughter, not a doll anymore.

The Orleans Duchess sees Elisabeth, but the expressions on her face did not change. Not only so, she stood up and pulled a chair for her niece to sit down.

"Long time no see, Elisabeth."

"Au-aunty...?"
Feeling the condemn of her conscience, Elisabeth stood dumbfounded.

"That's right, I am your aunty. Why are you still standing here? Come and have a seat. The food is almost cold already."

Hearing her words, both Tabitha and Sylphid grabbed a seat. This faithful familiar of Tabitha's, although is not a noble but only a dragon, she is a valued partner of Tabitha.

Stiff having rigid expressions, Elisabeth sat down. Finally thinking of something, Elisabeth said
"You..... you don't blame me?"

"Blame? Why would I say that! Why must I blame my own niece?"

"I am the one, the daughter of the one who murdered your husband, who made you lose consciousness."

"But I have already regained consciousness."

"But Duke of Orléans will never come back."

Sighing deeply, the duchess said,
"It's almost like a dream, except that I remember everything. All of the things did happen in real life.... yes. Even if I wanted to, I could never forget."

"Then, why?"
Elisabeth cried out.

The duchess gazed towards Tabitha. Tabitha nodded.

"Your father isn't here anymore, taking countless knights and soldiers to the otherworld with him..... to me, everything is enough. I don't want to see anymore blood flowing. Much less, my own niece's blood."

"Aunt...."

"Let me tell you both a story from a long time ago. My husband..... Duke of Orléans, once said to me, 'I must make Gallia an even more powerful country'. Yes, Gallia is a large country, but we have not been able to congregate and merge into one united system. The nobles in the country have all forgotten their previous pride, all of the people only cares about the profit in front of them. My husband saw through this all, which is why he said such words. Also.... Elisabeth, your father, must have once hoped to make this country a better place, only somehow forgetting himself while doing so. Although I have a slight idea why...... it is already pointless to raise the question again anymore. All I can hope for now is to fulfil my husband's wishes."

Elisabeth nodded her head. Duchess Orleans raised her wineglass and indicated her daugther and niece to do the same.

Raising her glass, Elisabeth noticed that other than the dining utensils placed for them, there is one extra set. With a quick guess, Elisabeth assumes this is probably here for Duke of Orléans.

"....this set is for uncle's I guess? Then, let me offer my respects."

But Duchess Orleans shook her head.

"This set is for the war just now..... for all the soldiers who have sacrificed their lives. They, are only dead because of our own conflicts. I can only wish for their peace in heavens, and hope never to make the same mistake."

Hearing her words, Elisabeth lowered her head deeply.

"Anyhow, there's only the three of us left in our family...... I hope the both of you will work hard together, be together with each other peacefully."
When she has reached the words "three of us", Duchess Orleans' voice began to tremble. However..... neither the emotional Elisabeth nor Tabitha noticed this point.

Elisabeth started at Tabitha and her aunt. Yes, they are her own family left. Thinking back, their family...... really have spent a lot of time hating each other. Brothers, sisters......

"How foolish is this."

How much has been sacrificed because of this hatred? Countless lives. The collapse of Grand Troyes...... as the survivors of these foolish actions, she will most definitely spend the rest of her life to cleanse these sins.
[[File:ZnT16-120.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Elisabeth shook her head. She feels the hatred in her heart gradually changing into love and acceptance. Only now did she realise how similar these feelings actually were.

Moved by her aunt's words, Elisabeth stood up. Tabitha followed suit. The two of them walked close and embraced again.

This time, it's a real embrace from the bottom of their hearts.

After dinner, on the path of Petite Troyes...... Elisabeth told Tabitha,
"Hey, little Helene."

A long time ago.... while they were still young, while they were still playing like real sisters, Elisabeth once called Tabitha with her surname. Aunt's teachings just now, has made Elisabeth recalled this title again, and therefore decided to try it.

"What's the matter,"
asked Tabitha with a calm voice.

"Although just now I said that I'd follow you..... I want to take leave, is that alright?"

"Why?"

"I want to become a nun. I want to repay my father's sins. I want to pray each day, for father, for uncle, for all the people who've died..... this is what I think I should do."

But, Tabitha shook her head.

"Helene?"

"I require, your company of knights."

"Knights of the Northern Parterre?"

"Yes."
Tabitha nodded lightly. This was the department she once belonged to herself, a secretive knight corps dealing will all sorts of dirty work..... For the sake of going against Romalia, their power is required no matter what.

"Is that so, well then I guess I have little choice. Affirmative."
So Elisabeth said. None of the members of Knights of the Northern Parterre know each other, and the only one wielding all their information is their leader, Elisabeth here.

"But, do not expect them to be as fully capable as they used to be,"
Elisabeth sighed.

"What do you mean?"

"I.... while I was in hiding, tried making contact with the most talented knights...... but couldn't no matter what. After they heard news of father's death, they seem to be in hiding. Relationships built with money aren't solid after all."

"The most talented knights, 'them'?"

"Yes. Although Knights of the Northern Parterre usually execute missions in solo, there is one group of knights which is different. They are four siblings working together. In detail, they were comparable to who you used to be..... perhaps even better. Of course, that's only from the perspective of handling dirty work. After all, never once have they failed."

"But now, they're gone. Maybe that's for the better."

"Why?"

"Because they were well known for their cruelty and cunning tricks. For money they would gladly do anything. Most likely, they have sought a new sponsor."

"What are their names?"
Feeling a sense of uneasiness, Tabitha asked.

"The Elemental Siblings."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume15 Chapter8

2012-09-21T09:43:49Z

70.232.165.130:

===Chapter 8: Coronation===

The next morning....

Saito woke up from the loud cheers.

"Wha....?"

Sleeping next to him, Louise seemed to have been woken up from the same reason. Rubbing his half-closed eyes, Saito stood up and opened the windows.

The muffled cheers burst from the window and flooded into the entire room. Because of the holes on the walls, living together with them Malicorne and Tiffania also seemed to have been awakened by it.

"What the heck is that noise?"

"What, in the world, happened?"

While mumbling, they all gathered around.

Since this hotel was built on top of a cliff that has a perfect view of the entire Lelion river, (just like every other Carcassone house,) if they look outside, they can fully see the situation below.

The Romalian army spanning across the plains gave thunderous cheers.

"What is that?"
Malicorne pointed below.

Looks like, at the center of the Romalian army, was a huge stage. One could say it almost looks like an altar.
''Feels just like the stage at a concert,'' Saito thought.

"Are they preparing an opera or what?"
Louise openly expressed her thoughts.

"Hey hey, we are already in a war, why would they bother for an opera?"

"How am I supposed to know. Maybe they want to do some boring religious play, to undermine the other side's morale or something...."

"Won't they just become more irritated when they see this kind of stuff?"
Just when he was saying, Malicorne used the spell of telescoping.

"Oi! The Pope is on the altar! Are they preparing some sort of offering?"

Feeling ominous, the group looked at each other, then all rushed to head down to Lelion river. In their journey, they also encountered the rest of the Water Spirit Ondine knights and Kirche. The only missing person was Tabitha.

Sprinting, Saito asked
"Huff, Kirche, where's Tabitha?"

".....Hm. When I looked for her, she was already gone. That kid, where could she run to so early in the morning."

The ominous feeling exacerbated.

Dashing from the streets of Carcassone to the steppes of the plains, the cheers became more and more thunderous as they approached. Other than the black and white flag of the crusade, even the flag of Kingdom Romalia was flying in the winds. Next to it, one could see a flag with two spears crossing each other on it.

"What's this? Isn't that the flag of Gallia?"
Kirche exclaimed. Pope Vittorio Cervale stood right under the flag, surveying his surroundings with disdainful eyes. Blocked by surrounding guards, Saito and the others were impeded from further progress and could only observe the development from a distance.

Vittorio raised both hands, silencing the fuelled cheering. All of the people began putting up a praying posture.

"What's that. A make shift cathedral? There's no need to come all the way here to do that...."
Kirche sounded a bit shocked.

Vittorio's prayers last around 30 minutes. During the time, Saito and the others little choice but to maintain the same posture.

When the prayers have finally ended, Vittorio spread his hands again.

"Respectable believers of god Brimir, today, I bring everyone joyful news."
His voice has been amplified through the use of magic, enough to reach the ears of the Gallian camp on the other side of the river.

"Across the river, loyal lords to the Gallian mad King, please join us for this news."

Immediately, all sorts of complaints sounded throughout the Gallian camp.

"What the heck! If you want to preach then no thanks! We have much better things to do!"

"Return to the dump you came from to do your praying to God!"

Vittorio smiled, ignoring these voices and continuing his speech.

"Lords of the Gallian Kingdom, you are making a big mistake. The so called King of yours, is not the rightful heir to Gallia"

Saito's face was drained of color.

"What are you trying to say?"

"The King you loyally serve, is the person who killed the next right King, Great Duch Orléans, and took the throne for himself like a thief. What kind of person is everyone trying to serve loyal for? I hope you understand that this is an enormous insult to even our God and Founder."

"Even so, there is no place for a horrible monk like you to make your comments!"

"So this is the words of a person invading other countries! Who else could the real thief be!"

Vittorio's corner of his mouth twisted slightly more.

"We are not thieves, nor here to control your country or land. Rather, we are here to restore your kingdom under the rightful rule. As the servants of God and Founder, we, will never concur with that self-proclaimed King allying himself with heretics. As a respectable believer of Brimir yourself, you should fully agree with this."

Saito already wanted to rush forward. With events developing to this stage, without further ado Louise and the others already realized the true message this whole act was trying to deliver. Before they could do anything, paladins had already come forth, stopping the footsteps of Saito and the others with drawn swords and spears.

"No trouble around here! Listen well to the Pope!"

"Let me now introduce the real rightful heir to this kingdom. The daughter of the deceased Grand Duke of Orléans, Princess Charlotte her majesty."

Below the altar, priests split both sides to make way for the appearance of Tabitha. She was not wearing the usual clothing of the Academy of Magic, but a grand suit designed for royal kings and queens. On the face of hers without the usual glasses and dabbed lightly with makeup. Unlike her common attitude, this unerringly displayed the majestic hidden under her usual expressionless face, even enough to match one of what would be the princess of Halkenia.

"Tabitha!"
Kirche screamed with anger. Of course, this voice was hardly heard by anyone overwhelmed by the barrage of more thunderous cheers, much less reaching Tabitha's ears.

"Princess Charlotte!?"

"Impossible! Wasn't she assassinated back then as well?"

"No, I heard she was stripped of her title and sent to study abroad at Tristain."
All sorts of shocked cries spread through the Gallian camp.

"How dare you bring us this fraud!"
Furious to the degree of losing himself, this cry could be heard even on this side. This person came from no other than the person who have competed with Saito a couple times, Duke '''Scarron'''.
"How dare you make a fool of us with the deceased daughter of the Grand Duke of Orléans! Shameless! How much longer are you going to mess with us!"

"Then, would you like to confirm for yourself, whether or not this is a fraud?"
Announced the Pope without a slightest hint of backing down. He named a few nobles, whom should all know Tabitha's identity as heir.

With '''Scarron''' as lead, they boarded the small boat and arrived into the Romalian camps, finally walking onto the altar.

Around ten or more aristocrats took turn to check for imperfections in Tabitha. After a considerable amount of time.... one of them raised the staff in his hands, chanting the spell of removal. Confirming there were no magic on Tabitha's body, they knelt down in unison.

Duke '''Scarron''' said with a difficult voice
"Long time no see..... Princess Charlotte your highness"

Yells immediately boiled from the Gallian camp. A large crowd of aristocrats came rushing to the sandbank, one of them, Bart Castlemont.

Taking off the metal mask of his face, waving both his hands he cried
"I am leader of the Eastern Roses, Bart Castlemont! I hereby declare, to welcome the returning of Princess Charlotte to receive her rightful throne, the establishment of the Gallian volunteers! We seek only the orders of Princess Charlotte!"

The Gallia camps started to collapse into chaos. They had too little time to contemplate such a sudden announcement. To further excite their already shaking faith in their Gallian King, Vittorio continued
"Loyal Gallian lords, please consider with your intelligent and brave brain, consider your pure flawless self, in this old, ancient country, who is best suited for Emperor? Is it the one at Lutece, the lazy, incompetent king who killed his brother for the crown? Or..."
Placing his right hand onto Tabitha's shoulders.
"Or is it the one standing here, here to receive St. Aegis the 32nd's personally executed coronation, the young queen overflowing with talent?"

Many aristocrats and soldiers gathered at the sandbanks at the side of Castlemont. Of course..... Having things like the entire army defecting to this side is pretty much out of topic. Everyone had little time to think carefully over this sudden development.

"Think about it. There's plenty of time, but not long. Right now there are two fleets of ships heading this way. It will carry the now Empress, Queen Charlotte, to take Lutece back from the dishonorable thief. As servant of God and Founder, I agree that this real Emperor, should deserve to sit on that throne. So, gentleman, do you wish to bear the filthy name of being a rebel army?"

Although not much, but the soldiers, aristocrats gathered at Castlemont's side increased yet again. At the Gallian camps all sorts of arguments, evens conflicts grew. At various places, one can even see wands drawn.

Saito trembled from this sight.

Tabitha? Why?

Damn. The Romalia must have said something good to fool Tabitha. It must be it. Although the exact method is still uncertain, it was definitely enough to change Tabitha's mind.

The morale in the Gallian camp shook even more. If this goes on, everything will progress exactly the way the Romalian Pope wishes to. No matter how perfect the plan Henrietta deceived is right now, once this movement become large enough, no one will be able to stop the crusade anymore.

"....If this goes on Gallia will be under the control of Romalia. If so, we are helpless to stop the crusade."
Louise said regretfully. With things this way already, even breaking through the Paladins, running all the way to change Tabitha's idea would be too late.

There were no other ways to stop the already rolling boulder.

Vittorio pointed to a small dot in the skies of the southwest direction. Where he was pointing to, a large fleet of ships could be seeing pressing forwards.

"Even this is calculated, perfect"
Saito said sarcastically while wiping the sweat off his forehead.

Sitting at the stern of "Harold, Orléans", was Claville. Next to him, Viscount Julian commented
"Never thought that this would turn into a real rebel fleet. The changes possible in politics is just stunning, just like a pair of cat eyes"
(Note: The size of the iris of cat eyes changes rapidly under different light stimulation, here it is used as a common slang.)

This was not said with any sarcasm, but one of his real thoughts. Stroking his beard, Claville replied
"Now we're not a 'rebellion' anymore. This is the official dual-use fleet of Gallia."

This bunch of people knows perfectly that a few weeks ago they were still members of Gallian dual-use fleet. Not long afterwards were they approached by Joseph to disguise as a rebel fleet, but the failure of the plan and their fear towards the crusade has soon turned them into real rebels. Now.... under what the Pope claimed to be "preparation for the rightful king", they return to the glorious title of being Gallia's dual-use fleet.

It was only yesterday when Pope Vittorio Cervale issued his orders to this fleet at St. Marion. Though said they are a rebel fleet, it was only forced on them due to the circumstances.

To the Claville who barely has any motivation for any work, who even went into conflict with his own mates, the only reason that is making up stand up again, is that order
"Bring the country all the way to the capital."

With this, he had all the reason to ignore the bunch still loyal to Joseph. There was no more need to treat them as his mates anymore.

"It's a week already. I believe future script writers will have a headache over the things happening now. Switching names again and again is a bit..... Speaking of which, did the bunch in Romalia really found Princess Charlotte? Don't tell me, the found a fake to substitute her. I hope they won't do anything as dumb as that."

"Will it be the real one?"

Claville nodded.

"Though say there's always this rumor of 'being assassinated' and all sorts..... but it looks like she had been shipped off to some other country. There are also rumors of being locked somewhere in a castle...... but she should still be alive. Maybe she made it out."

"I suppose Romalia put their hands in?"

"From the current situation, it's certainly quite possible. Seems like Princess Charlotte have some luck."

For his fleet to be rescued by that "Princess Charlotte", Claville could have never dreamed of it. He himself has even seen Tabitha using the name "Charlotte" in person.

"Ahh, the great Kingdom of Gallia, is going to become the backyard of Romalia from now on? The Pope is even greater than the founder of our country Great King Julio. Great King Julio only managed to take conquer half of Gallia, yet this young Pope is already capable of taking all of it into his pockets."

"Pfft. No matter who holds the power to this Kingdom, it's definitely better than that 'incompetent King'. That guy joined with Bidashal to do some sort of weird research at St. Marion. The results were those Knight Golems. Now who knows what sort of evil is he doing in Lutece, he's completely the devil himself! Why doesn't he just go someplace on his own to do whatever he wants! We might as well send him to the actual hell!?"
Bearing hatred feelings, Claville said. Most likely he have forgotten how he once fell into the incompetent King's plans himself as well, doing things betraying God and Founder.

"We must let Princess Charlotte to board this ship bearing her father's name, and head in victory all the way to Lutece. Only will that clean the wrong doings we have borne. Being able to help in this, don't you feel much honored? Viscount."

"Right, right. That sure is very honoring indeed."
He replied with a non-caring tone.

"Ho, we can almost see Carcassonne. No matter how many times we pass by, I always feel the need to question why would they ever build a city in this sort of place. To be honest, I really am curious."
Viscount Julian said, looking at the twisting "serpentrouge" around ten miles in front of them.

The two shores of Lelion could also be seen, as well as the Romalia and Gallian camps.

According to the plan, this ship will carry the already coronated Queen Charlotte "her majesty", raise the Gallian flag, then bombard the persistent remains of the Gallian camp.

Afterwards, with little power left, the Gallian camps will have little choice but to surrender. Finishing off with these foolish people, they will be able to steer all the way to the unprepared Lutece.

This is a mission even simpler than training to sail seas.

But.... tragedy stuck.

The sailor on the mast seemed to report something.

"10 O’clock! There's something flying towards us!"

"What's with 'something'. What kind of report is this!"
The co-captain complained.

"Dragons? No, not dragons! That's......a strange stone statue?"

What a report.

Claville and Julio also looked in the same direction.

So that's what he was talking about, a miraculously winged object like a dragon was flying this way. On closer inspection, it is a stone statue. It isn't so wrong to mix it up with a dragon. After all, as a stone statue, its movements were way too fast.

"What's that? A scout?"

Or some sort of secret messenger?

That grey, devilish shaped statue did not attempt to land on the decks, but rather tagged along below their ships. Feeling very sick, Viscount Julio immediately issued orders.
"Shoot down that thing!"

This order came too late.

Ssss......!

Like a cracking sound of an egg shell, the statue gripped tightly on the surface of the "jewel of fire", crisscross markings began to appear.

Since Joseph casted an "explosion" spell, leaving wounds invisible to the naked eye, the fragile jewel, could not sustain the power of the rolling fire inside.

Not particularly surprising.

All the energy from burning an entire forest, congregated into only 5 jewels of fire.

Flames started to spill from the cracks, expanding silently at a fearful degree. In an instant, the flames had already expanded a hundred thousand times of its original size.

The sailors of the dual use fleet, did not have time to cry out, and were swallowed by the gigantic fireball.

The jewel of fire burnt more than half of the dual use fleet like paper. The gunpowder carried onboard were also ignited, created a deafening noise that sounded through the sky.

The remaining army was also affected by the enormous flames, suffering extensive damage.

A scene from hell.

"Did he say it would have a radius of 10 miles? Why's it only 5?"

Aboard a speedboat, Joseph complained while looking at the distant bright shine. Guarding next to him, Myoznitnirn responded to her master's dissatisfaction.
"That was the smallest sized stone used. Bidashal said it is only next to the one of highest grade."

[[Image:ZnT15-203.jpg|thumb]]

"Is that so"
Joseph scratched his head.

Being tied both hands, Henrietta could only observe behind the both of them horrified at the progress of things.

"Let you experience hell", was what Joseph said. Turns out it was not some metaphor, but hell literally.

Henrietta trembled at the sight of the fire jewels capable of burning half of the dual use fleets into smoke.

The only time had seen something similar was at '''Tarbes'''. It was witnessed during the war of '''Tarbes''', Louise's explosion.

Although the magic that destroyed the fleet of Albion was similar...., there is still an incomparable distance in scale and destructiveness. Louise's "explosion" could wreck the wind stones carried onboard, even burn the ship's sails, but would never kill.

''The thing just now, was just like a small sun''
Henrietta trembled at her own thoughts.

A fireball of radius reaching 5 miles, Henrietta could have never imagined anything similar.

With her sword and guns seized, both hands tied similar behind her back, Agnes seemed to bear the same thought. Described as having a steel heart, even she closed her eyes and displayed her fragile feminine side.

"You.... do you know what you have done?"
Tears came from Henrietta's eyes.
"Do you know how many soldiers was that fleet carrying?"

"At last, more than the number on this poor vessel."
Joseph joked. Henrietta could not understand, how he could even smile after witnessing this scene.

On this vessel, other than Joseph and Myoznitnirn, Henrietta and Agnes these two pair, there were no one else.

Driving the vessels were lots of stone statues. Not knowing how they were taught, these statues were as trained as sailors, driving the ship with swift movements.

Simultaneously control so many stone statues, no matter which level of mage it is, none of them will be able to achieve this feat. Yet here they are, working ever so elegantly.

"Well then, let's try this big one here"
Joseph took out the so called "second to highest grade", "jewel of fire".

"You.... are the void user of Gallia?"
Watching him clearly recite the same chant as Louise's spell, Henrietta realized that he was the "void user of Gallia".

Even though the chant is completely the same, to any pair of ears, they could not sound more different. Louise's spell was full of hope, her courage to change tomorrow for the better

However, Joseph's spell was nothing like it. If one was forced to describe it, only "despair" would fit. It sounds as if he was giving up something.

That despair for some reason reassured Henrietta, guiding her back to the normal world.

''Which is the real void?''
In the midst of extreme confusion, Henrietta suddenly thought up of an unimportant matter.

Finishing his spell, Joseph focused his spell into the "Jewel of fire" in his hands. The adjusted spell of "explosion" cracked the strong shell elves constructed.

Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha, the fire jewel began emitting ear piercing vibrations. The immense amount of energy within found their exit and began their riot.

Finally clearing her head, Henrietta dashed to Joseph's food, trying to grab his hand. Her efforts, unfortunately, were impeded by a statue pouncing on her with unnatural power, ending up sprawling up over the deck.

"I invited you to visit hell with me, yet this is what you give me"

"You are insane!"

At Carcassone there's the Romalia army, there's Louise, Tiffania, the Water Spirit Ondine Knights, as well as Saito....

The reason she left them in the dark about her visit to Gallia was because she did not want more trouble for them. If they heard of her coming alone to Lutece, they would have ignored all danger and rush to Lutece.

Turns out her decisions were all wrong.

Never would she imagine Joseph using such cruel tactics.... combining the power of void with destructive magic. Far far far from what Henrietta ever imagined.

"If I can do it, I would surely like to become insane. At least you're happier while insane."
Joseph mumbled with a self-deprecating voice and threw the "fire jewel" off the vessel. Prepared, a stone statue caught the "fire jewel" and flew off in the distance.

Henrietta felt her heart fill with black despair.
''At least let me go insane"''
As if rejecting temptation from within, Henrietta yelled
"Run! Everyone! Run!"

Expectations of the dual use fleet were suddenly replaced with a fireball of a size unseen before. Both camps along the Lelion river were silent.

The ball of flames rose like the sun, then disappeared in front of their eyes.

The couple dozen of war vessels vanished like a magic trick without a trace. Even the smartest person will have to spend half a minute of time to catch up that they were burn to ashes.

Unable to perceive the events, the entire army stood dumbly watching the empty sky as if expecting the fleet to come back anytime soon. A couple minutes later, only when an even more gigantic ball of fire appeared, removing the remnants of what was the dual use fleet, did the panic started to spread.

Both soldiers of Romalia and Gallia camps started to scurry like ants from an anthill.

Enemies? Allies? For both sides, this question isn't exactly important anymore. Natural instincts of fear occupied both armies.

But where could they run to? Attempting to outrun an expanding fireball of 10 miles radius, no matter how you look at it, is an impossible feat.

"What is that...."

In the middle of scurrying soldiers, Saito choked, stunned.

The Water Spirit Ondine Knights carried slight rigid smiles. Something as unrealistic as this could only be taken as a joke.

Louise shook Saito's shoulders back and forth.
"It's void! That's Gallia's void! I'm sure of it!"

"There's a spell like this? Just like the sun itself falling...."
Louise slapped the dumbfound Saito's face.

"Get a hold of yourself! Things have already turned out like this! Just run!"

Hearing Louise's words, finally waking from their trance, the teens began running.

"Run! Saito!"
Exactly that moment, with a whoosh, a blue shadow dropped down and grabbed both Saito and Louise, just to take off again.

"Slipheed!"

Looking below them, Saito cried out
"Oi! You're only saving us? What about everyone else?"

"They won't make it anyway! Chirp!"
Slipheed cried back. True. Magic or not, escaping from the grasps of such a gigantic fireball is impossible.

"That.... is the release of elven magic! Probably an explosion of a 'fire jewel'! With human magic, there is nothing you can do! Chirp!"
Slipheed cried with an anxious voice.

"What do we do?"

"Only you are capable of stopping that person! Even if sister won't be able to do a thing!"

Using the powers of her vision, Slipheed began searching the skies. With eyes far exceeding the ability of human eyes, Slipheed discovered a lone vessel at the northeast direction.

"There!"

Not sure if the intentions of Slipheed were understood in the midst of the chaos, Paladins riding pegasi also began flying.

Leading the pegasuses, carrying a void user in her claws, Slipheed flew at top speed in the direction of Joseph.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter4

2012-09-21T09:43:13Z

70.232.165.130:

====Chapter 4====

At that same time…

Siesta, who was currently cleaning Louise’s room, heard violent sounds coming from outside.

“Hmm…I wonder what that could be?”

Siesta walked over to the window, taking a peek outside. However, the tower and the surrounding walls blocked the view of where the sounds came from.

The violent sounds continued for a while. Somehow, the sounds seemed to be explosions of magic. The sound of raging flames, the sound of ice spears smashing, the sound of lumps of earth collapsing, along with various other sounds reached her ears. In addition, cries and roars could be heard.

“I don’t like this. Did another war start again?”

At that time, the covers on the bed slowly shifted. Underneath was Louise clad in a negligee. She slowly got up, her eyes clearly red from crying. Her hair was all crumpled, and lines of tears had dried over her cheeks. Overall, she was a mess.

“Oh, Miss Vallière. Have you woken up?”

Without giving a reply, she turned towards the window, staring at the sounds of violence outside. With an irritated tone, she mumbled,

“It’s so loud… Even though someone is trying to wallow in sorrow here…”

“Hey, it sounds pretty serious out there. I wonder if a war has started…I don’t like it. Hm? Miss Vallière?”

Louise had wandered out of the room, still wearing her negligee. In her hand, she firmly grasped her wand.

Siesta was just about to chase after her, but a dark aura emitting from Louise’s back made her retreat back in fear.

“Hauu. Somehow, Miss Vallière right now is scarier than any dragon.”

Saito’s breathing was getting pretty ragged. His fists which had been used repeatedly were swollen red, warping their shape. Next to him was Guiche with his blond hair dyed with blood, who was still holding onto his rose wand. Waving his wand, he weakly muttered out,

“Va-valkyrie.”

However, the petals on the rose wand had finally all fallen off, leaving a bare stem.

“Finish them.”

Guiche said amongst his panting. The blown away foe revealed Malicorne behind him, who then came forward to breathlessly inform the commander and assistant commander,

“Our remaining troops are only the six of us.”

Beside Reynal, whose glasses were broken, stood only two people. The rest of the squad had fallen and were lying stretched out on the ground. There was no more water magic to heal them nor did they have the strength for powerful magic.

On the other side, the Luftpanzer Ritter squad still had ten people standing. They were the ones that had cast off their bulky armor. The remaining ten were looking pretty beat up as well. Some of them had blood running down their faces or a broken arm dangling to the side.

Around them, the students all watched holding their breath. Not just to the eyes of the supporting audience, but the Undine knights truly had done considerably well against the much more experienced dragon knights.

“The other side looks like they are also on their last leg.”

Guiche said.

“Ah. This will most likely end with the next attack…”

Malicorne replied. Perhaps…the remaining Undine knights would not be able to withstand the next attack. Since the battle had been long, it was a matter of experience and ability. This fact had become clear to the remaining few.

Saito looked feverishly at his worn down friends. Although his body screamed here and there with pain, he was still feeling bright.

In fact, he couldn’t help having fun.

“Ha…ha…, I can’t believe I’m saying this at a time like now.”

“What is it?”

“I can’t help but find this fun.”

Hearing this, Guiche laughed loudly. Malicorne also laughed. So did Reynal and the rest of the remaining boys.

“They’re coming.”

The commander ordering the dragon knights to line-up, they all charged forward.

Guiche waved his wand and commanded in a loud voice.

“Gentlemen! Advance forward!”

Using all of their last strength, the Undine knights dashed forward.

At that moment…

Between the two squadrons, a small ball of light formed.

“Wha?”

As soon as they all noticed it, the light swelled up into a large ball…and exploded.

“Gyaaaaaaaaaaa!”

“Higiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!”

The flash of light blew away both sides as it gradually brought an end to the battle.

The ground on that spot was smoldering. Plowing her way through the audience of students, a pink-haired girl suddenly appeared. Although it was only a little girl, the aura wrapped around her spoke differently.

The veteran dragon knights and the courageous, high-spirited Undine knights were both sprawled on the ground in a daze as they stared at the girl slowly walking to them. To both of the squads, it was as if a dragon had blown away their fighting spirit.

It had been due to this one girl, that the battle had abruptly ended.

One of the dragon knights staggeringly got up.

“What the hell are you!?”

He shouted.

He only shot himself in the foot for that. The pink-haired girl waved her wand, and an explosion popped right in front of his eyes, blowing him away.

“…You’re noisy.”

Including Saito, the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit shouted.

“Louise!”

“You guys are really noisy, you understand? I’m losing sleep here. When I finally think I’ve fallen asleep, all I hear is boom, boom, boom, boom…”

With Louise’s own words, she was gradually getting more and more irritated.

“If it’s bb-booming you want… Do your ff-fireworks ss-somewhere else…cc-cause it’s keeping me up.”

Louise was clearly biting down on her lips and starting to fiercely tremble with anger. The anger was building up to the point where her body was spasming. An aura of anger floated all around her. The students got really scared. The dragon knights also got really scared. The wind dragons around them also got scared. Louise was really pissed.

“I can’t sleep at all!”

After Louise screamed out, she then began chanting another spell. The Undine knights and dragon knights had both tried to escape in the meantime, but they were not able to make it in time.

Bringing down the wand like before, another bright ball of light formed…and with that the sound of another ear-deafening explosion rang in the ears of all the on-lookers.

After the dust from the explosion settled, the on-looking students that had witnessed Louise’s “Explosion” spell saw that all of the members of both squads had been cleared from the field and had lost consciousness.

The students that had been in the middle of the explosion looked dazedly at Louise who was still standing there half-asleep.

“Louise’s explosion has gotten pretty strong…”

“It has totally become a weapon.”

As to the students who didn’t know “Void” existed, they simultaneously let out their impressions. In no way did they suspect that a legend was unveiling so close at hand.

Beatrice, who had been watching outside of the explosion radius, trembled as she approached the negligee clad Louise standing around. Even still, she tried her best to maintain her pride as she called out.

“Y-You! What is the meaning of this?!”

“Huh? Who are you?”

Louise scratched her shoulder with her wand as she asked in a lazy voice. Beatrice answered with a tone implying that ‘you better listen.’

“I am Beatrice Yvonne von Guldenhorf! The Guldenhorf family that is connected to the Tristanian royal family and owner of a respectable, independent country! I will definitely report this rudeness to her Majesty Queen Henrietta!”

“Guldenhorf? That Germanian born, money grubbing clan is what you are muttering about in your sleep? You say you are going to report what to her Majesty? Don’t make me laugh. I’m telling you that I am in a really foul mood right now. If you keep griping, I’m going to crush that crappy family of yours.”

At Louise’s words, Beatrice’s face got completely red. [[Image:ZnT12-127.jpg|thumb]]

“Wha, wha, money-grubbers, you sayyyyy!”

“You bring up your family’s name so readily, which makes you one, right?”

“I haven’t heard your name yet! Tell me now!”

“Louise de La Vallière.”

Beatrice’s eyes opened wide.

“La Vallière? As in the Duke of La Vallière?”

“Is there any other Vallière out there?”

Beatrice was shakedly biting her lip. The words she was told as she left her home popped up. Her father had told her that there were three opponents that they could not go against in Tristain.

One was the Tristain royal family.

Another was Cardinal Mazarin.

And the last one was the family prided with the greatest social status in the history of Tristain, the La Vallières. Other than those three, it was ok to pick a fight with anyone else, her father said.

But the blood had rushed up Beatrice’s head. Who the hell are the La Vallières? Her family also had duke status. History and social status aside, her family had more property and land hands down.

Furthermore, she was also holding a trump card.

Beatrice crossed her arms, continuing to call on her bluff.

“La Vallière-sempai. Do you realize what I am doing now? A heresy inquiry, got that? I was just now in the middle of that inquiry. Because you ruined the ceremony, shall I also consider you in cahoots with that group of heretics? The duke having a heretic for a daughter! What kind of scandal would that be!

But Louise was not affected at all.

“Heresy inquiry? Do you have permission from a bishop?”

Beatrice paled. She didn’t have such a thing. The qualification that her family supposedly had when she had told Tiffania was actually a blatant lie. She had thought that Tristainian nobles would not question the matter, but Louise was sharp.

“Uhhh, it’s at my family’s place!”

Louise’s eyes narrowed.

“You’re lying about having one.”

“Eh? It’s not a lie! I don’t know what you are saying…”

“To perform a heresy inquiry, not only do you need permission from a bishop, but you also need an approval form from the church of Romalia. Why is it that you don’t know of this?”

At Louise’s words, the surrounding students looked at the situation differently. With the cries of ‘heresy inquiry,’ many of them had blanked out, but what Louise said was definitely true. Most of Beatrice’s statements were far too suspicious.

“Oi! Beatrice! Using the Founder’s name to torment a girl you don’t like, is that how nobles do things!?”

“For impersonating a bishop of Tristain, you will get burnt at the stake, you know!”
The students sidled up to Beatrice. They were by nature highly-prided nobles of Tristania. Having her prided dragon knights blown away, the now defenseless Beatrice was being cornered.

Beatrice was trembling as she dropped to her knees. Her trusted Luftpanzer Ritter couldn’t be reached. It was a dire situation for her.

It wouldn’t have been strange if she were to be hung from this atmosphere, but a golden-haired fairy scurried her way to Beatrice.

It was Tiffania.

One of the students called out to Tiffania.

“Miss Westwood. You have the right to judge this girl. Deal with her as you see fit.”

Tiffania walked right up to Beatrice. With a moan, Beatrice turned away while still on the ground. Behind her, the students formed a wall, blocking her retreat.

Biting her lip, Tiffania looked down at Beatrice. Then, as if she knew what to do, she looked up.

The blood drained from Beatrice’s face. Preparing for the worst, Beatrice shut her eyes.

Everyone present was waiting for Tiffania’s judgement. That would be the price Beatrice would have to pay. Normally for this kind of situation, Beatrice would not complain even if she were killed…

However, Tiffania’s next words were out of everyone’s expectations.

Tiffania had taken the hand of the kneeled down Beatrice.

“L-Let’s be friends.”

She said.

All the students there were speechless. Such an unexpected event was anti-climatic.

“Miss Westwood? You have the right to judge this girl, you know?”

One very shocked student said to Tiffania. They thought that there was something strange about her head. But, Tiffania shook her head.

“This is an academy, right? It’s strange to judge someone at a place of learning.”

“But…but still! No matter how you think of it still!”

“Also, I…came here to make friends, not to make enemies.”

Tiffania said with a determined look.

With those words, no one could say anything further. What broke the silence was the sound of Beatrice crying,

“Hi…hick. Hick.”

With the string of fear and anxiety cut, the moment Beatrice knew she was safe, tears spilled from her eyes. As if she were a child saved by a hair from falling off the edge of a cliff, Beatrice cried,

“Uu, uuu, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunn.”

Only the sound of her defenseless crying rang across the now empty field. Turning towards her crying voice, the students scratched their heads. It was only the selfishness of a child after all, so they lost the will to further denounce her.

“Is it over?”

Squeezing through the wall of students, the headmaster, Old Osman, appeared. Old Osman rubbed his beard as he grinned.

Then, in front of just about all the students, he placed a hand on Tiffania’s shoulder and informed everyone.

“Ah. Just now this girl said that she would stake her life to learn here. There is a lot to learn from these words. Do you understand, everyone? Originally, the will to learn is not a matter of life or death. Sometimes though, sticking to one’s own beliefs will turn the world into your enemy…don’t forget that.”

The students had a look on their faces wondering just why Old Osman chose this time to come out, but they just nodded for now. Content with the nods, Old Osman continued,

“However, taking matters to the extreme every time is stifling. While a fight here or there is expected, when someone dies, it’s too late. Furthermore, it becomes very bothersome, so I would like for this bickering to end now. This girl is under my guardianship, understand? In addition to that, Miss Tiffania is a guest entrusted to me by her Majesty the Queen. From now on, if there are students that wish to insult this girl’s lineage, be prepared to make enemies with the monarchy, understand?”

Entrusted to him by her Majesty the Queen?

The students all became nervous at once. This transfer student who had elf blood was a person connected to her Majesty the Queen.

From these words, they came to the realization that even though it was rather peculiar, instead of being something feared, they felt that her elf blood could even be something most admirable.

On top of that, the students, for the most part, had never seen a descendant of an elf. Because of Old Osman’s statement, they became more curious than afraid. Soon, they were favoring her dazzling appearance, disregarding the ill-feelings for man’s supposed mortal enemy.

The students approached Tiffania, requesting to shake her hand.

“Pleasure to meet you. This is the first time I’ve met an elf, but you are quite pretty.”

“I had imagined that elves were something along the line of orcs.”

“You had such an earnest composition that thought only of how to look ahead. It makes you seem nobler than us human nobles.”

With a moved expression on her face, Tiffania shook hands with each person one by one. Looking at such a scene with satisfaction, Old Osman looked around and said.

“Well, now that you have made up, please transport the injured to the infirmary and clean up this area. It looks like a storm blew through here.”

The students face-faulted, and then proceeded to transport the all but forgotten Undine knights and dragon knights.

Old Osman nodded at this scene and turned towards Tiffania beside him,

“I apologize for helping you so late. If I had helped you normally, it would have been hard for you to make true friends. Especially since it’s you, a person descent from an elf.”

The shy Tiffania hung her head with an expression that implied, ‘not at all…’

Old Osman coughed as if clearing his throat, and then put on a serious face.

“Well then…one last thing. There is something that I want to ask you.”

“Yes?”

With an uncertain look, Tiffania tilted her head.

“It is a question of utmost importance. Understanding this is a matter of life and death… This is a question that I ask with all of my being, so properly answer me.”

“Ok.”

With a serious look, Tiffania nodded.

Old Osman pointed nobly.

Right at, for the lack of better description, Tiffania’s huge chest…

There wasn’t even a speck of hesitation. Even giving off a dignified, calm aura, Old Osman gave his question.

“Are those real?”

Tiffania’s face was completely dyed red. Since it had seemed to be such a serious question, Tiffania couldn’t help but answer it, yet weakly.

“…Yes. They are.”

Old Osman put his hand to his ear and got closer to her face.

“More clearly, please. Say it such that this old man can hear you. Being this old… well, my hearing is going.”

Tiffania’s face got even redder. Drooping her head, she bit her lip.

“Th-They are real!”

“O-Once more.”

Old Osman mumbled with a slightly flushed cheek. Mrs. Chevreuse, who approached them, gave Old Osman’s stomach a taste of her fist.

‘Guh!’ went Old Osman as he rolled his eyes back. With a teacher each lifting the unconscious, old headmaster by an arm, they dragged him away.

For the moment, Tiffania was still looking down with her face deep red. As the wind blew around the field, as if beckoning her, she lifted her head up.

The wide field stretched on endlessly. Looking back, many fine towers were seen, giving the location of the Academy of Magic. This was the place she would study for the next three years.

Tiffania touched her ears. They were the proof that her mother’s blood ran through her body. These long ears…

Somehow feeling really bright, a smile floated on Tiffania’s face.

The infirmary of the Academy of Magic was built on floors 3 through 6 of the Water Tower. On the fourth floor were the Luftpanzer Ritter members laying in bed side by side, while the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit were on the third floor beds.

Saito woke up from the voices of some girls.

“Guiche-sama! Will you allow me to change your bandages?”

“Nooooo! I’m in charge of taking care of Reynal-sama! Please let me take your glasses.”

‘Huh?’ Saito thought as he shifted the curtain to look. In the adjacent beds, Guiche, Reynal, and the rest of the Undine knights were being doted on by the ladies.

The reddish-brown haired Katie appeared and called out to the rest of the girls.

“You girls, the assistant commander over there is in need of care!”

Saito’s heart skipped, but the next statement made him depressed.

“Ehhhh, but Saito-sama was kind of pathetic. I was completely disillusioned.”

“That’s right. When he suddenly begged, I was really disappointed. The thing about him stopping an army of 70,000 must have been some kind of misunderstanding.”

“Yeah. Looking closely, he seemed rather weak…”

In any case, because he begged in front of Beatrice, it seems that Saito’s popularity had hit rock bottom. On the other hand, Guiche and the others that fought bravely went up in popularity. ‘Honestly, what a simple bunch of people,” Saito thought.

Turning his eyes in the other direction, a completely wrapped up Malicorne was there with his index finger pointed right at Saito.

“Friend.”

Malicorne muttered happily. Apparently, the only presence around Malicorne was that of a cuckoo-ing clock. It was kind of sad that both of them were like this, but there was a slight warmth in his chest.

There was not really any deep meaning to it, but Malicorne’s simple utterance of ‘friend’ strangely made him happy.

Also, they had helped him by standing against the feared Luftpanzer Ritter squad. Although there was the simple reason that ‘everyone was watching,’ it wasn’t just that.

Ahh, at that time…, when Guiche asked him ‘what he would do if stayed in this world?’ he noticed that the strange pang in his heart was the same as it was now.

Basically…they had become his friends.

Friends that he laughed with together, talked with about dumb things, and stuck his neck out for…that kind of touching feeling. Abruptly, the curtain was drawn back, and the golden-haired fairy poked her face in.

“Saito.”

“Tiffa.”

“I’m glad…it didn’t become too serious.”

Saying that with a relieved face, Tiffania sat on the bed.

“Thank you.”

Being thanked by such a beautiful girl like Tiffania made Saito blush awkwardly.

“No, I’m not the one you should be thanking. You should say that to Guiche or Malicorne over there. If they hadn’t got rough…”

“No, of course I am very grateful for that, so I plan to thank them properly later. But first, I wanted to thank Saito.”

“Why?”

“Because, Saito, you begged for my sake, didn’t you? Even though Saito had done nothing wrong… That was something very difficult. You know, that made me very happy.”

“Th-That’s a given! It’s because we’re friends.”

Tiffania was smiling widely, a smile that was gentle and warm like basking in the rays of the summer sun.

“But Tiffa, you surprised me.”

“I did?”

“Yeah. I mean, you suddenly gave away your secret.”

Then, Tiffania said shyly,

“Saito, you told me, right?”

“I did?”

“Yes. Saito, didn’t you tell me at Westwood Village? ‘To have more confidence.’ I remember those words. And when I do, I think about how embarrassing it was to hide the truth about the blood running through my body…”

‘I see,’ Saito mouthed. Recalling that, he had casually said those words. But Tiffania had treated his casual statement as something dear to her.

“But I still do not have enough confidence.”

Tiffania muttered, looking a little lonely.

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

Saito said surprised as Tiffania lowered her voice. Her cheeks were flushed as she timidly stared.

“There are still many things that seem strange.”

“Like what?”

Tiffania bit her lip as she pointed to her own chest. The material of her academy uniform top was stretched to its limit. Two humongous melons were pressing against the top button, which looked like it would pop off any moment. Ahh, Tiffania’s chest was truly frightening. Instinctively, Saito clamped a hand on his nose so that he would not lose any more blood, thereby endangering his life.

Certainly if one had a chest like that, it would be easy to monopolize the popularity of her class… As he wondered what she was thinking, Tiffania started talking in a sad tone.

“Just now, Old Osman had asked me, ‘Are those real?’ I must be strange after all. I mean, there is no one else in the academy with breasts like these.”

Saito panicked.

“Th-That’s…”

“Do these things seem that unreal?”

As Tiffania asked with worry on her face, Saito shook his head fiercely.

“N-No. I think they’re real…I mean, they look real. Yep, real.”

“Saito is a friend, so you’re just saying that.”

“No, not at all.”

Tiffania was still worrying for the moment, but then she looked like she decided on something. She grabbed Saito’s hand tightly.

“I think that there is certainly some reason as to why they don’t seem real. So can you check them a little for me?”

Saito didn’t really understand, as he replied with a ‘Huh?’

“I can only rely on a friend about this. So please, Saito.”

“Wh-What do you mean?”

In a faint voice, Tiffania muttered,

“…ch them and check.”

“Wha?”

Taking a deep breath, Tiffania said seriously,

“Touch them and check.”

Although Saito fully understood what she said, there was a pause. At the moment he understood, feelings of joy, confusion, and fear attacked him all at once, leaving him on the verge of tears. No, he was indeed in tears. As the tears flowed, he was left not knowing what to do next.

“Miss Tiffania?”

“You know? Because I was thinking that there was a reason that they didn’t seem real, I thought about asking you in this way. Since I don’t understand it myself, I was hoping you could check and tell me.”

“I-I can touch them?”

Tiffania nodded quickly looking embarrassed.

The Tiffania that would allow this simply because they were friends was dazzling. From the bottom of his heart, Saito was glad that he was alive. After all his patience and hard work, God had finally awarded him in this manner. If there was a god that threw him into a pit, another god was there to lift him out of it.

Saito’s whole body was trembling…trembling with excitement.

“W-Well, rather than anyone else, it’s better for me to check. Or rather, if it wasn’t me that was here…”

“I-I think so too.”

As if Tiffania had readied herself, she stuck out her chest. Having never seen any this big before, the superbly humongous melons were right in front of him. Saito raised his hands up, slowly reaching forward. His fingers touched her shirt. Then, he was not able to go any further… If he continued, he thought he would die. Tiffania moved a bit.

Gunyo…

The palms of his hands squished the melons.

They were soft, but firm. Due to the nervousness and joy he felt, the palms of his hands got numb, so Saito couldn’t fully enjoy the feeling. But this was enough. If he were to enjoy this feeling fully, Saito would most likely drop dead from shock.

“…H-How is it? Is there something strange?”

“I don’t know. In any case, I’m about to die.”

Saito’s prediction had hit the mark.

As he replied straightforwardly, the curtain was pulled back.

Turning his eyes in that direction, Saito saw Louise and Siesta standing there. Louise had changed into her academy uniform. Siesta was in her usual maid outfit.

Seeing Saito groping Tiffania’s melons with both of his hands, the two of them continued to stare with a blank expression. Louise then called out to the infirmary nurse.

“I would like permission to move the patient on this bed.” [[Image:ZnT12-143.jpg|thumb]]

Siesta then said to Louise in a slightly shaken voice.

“He needs treatment. What do you say, Miss Vallière?”

Louise replied with a tone that oozed with malice from her very core,

“There’s too much to deal with...I can’t begin to count them. For now, we’ll start with his…”

“Life.”

Both of their faces were stiff as the same word left their mouths.

Saito’s body ached in pain as he used the last of his energy to forcefully spring out of bed. As he jumped through the window next to the pillow, shattering the glass, he suddenly realized that he was on the third floor.

Due to the sound of glass breaking, the screams of the people in the infirmary resounded.

Although it was the third floor and he was heavily injured, Saito decided that it was much safer than staying in that room.

He thought this as he watched the ground quickly getting closer.

If he only broke a bone…

If he were to miraculously be able to greet tomorrow…

‘Tiffania, we just need to find a way to hide your ‘miracle’ (her chest), like finding a loose enough shirt for you to wear.’ This was what Saito thought about telling her.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter3|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story2_Chapter1|Forward to Story 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume12 Story1 Chapter2

2012-09-21T09:42:52Z

70.232.165.130:

====Chapter 2====

In the morning, female students were seen traveling from dormitories in a separate section of the Academy of Magic to the main section where the dining hall was.
Since the male dormitories were located in the main section, the guys gazed out at the arriving girls from the second floor balcony, while chattering about the breakfast menu.

Saito had his elbows propped up against the balcony. He, along with Guiche and Malicorne, were lazily gazing out at the girls as well.
Saito spotted Tiffania amongst the girls and waved out at her. Noticing his wave, she waved back.

Guiche asked Saito,

“Even with those magical weapons there, you certainly are good at keeping a straight face.”

“You’re the strange ones. Boobs, boobs, boobs… you’re turning into boob fiends.”

“Well, one look at those things would certainly turn anyone into one as well.”

Guiche looked at Saito with a worried face.

“What now?”

“You… Don’t tell me that Louise’s magic is having an effect on you? Perhaps, you can’t see anyone but Louise because you are her familiar. Is something like that the case?

Malicorne also gave off a look of concern.

“Yeah. I don’t know about Louise’s magic, but it’s strange. This time, Saito, you didn’t join us. And it was a really good chance to check whether they were real or not…”

Guiche and Malicorne looked at each other, nodding in agreement at the thought.

“Don’t say stupid things. Look, I’ll teach you guys one thing.”

Saito crossed his arms with a look of pride.

“Please do.”

“Umm, for instance, pretend that we were dogs.”

“I don’t want to be a dog.”

“I agree.”

“This is only an example. Look, if we were dogs, we would have a bone in our mouth. That bone in your mouth took a lot of effort to get. But then, you see a brand new bone. What would you do?”

Guiche immediately answered.

“I’d pick it up.”

“Idiot. What would you do with the bone you had been using up to this point? Throw it away?”

Guiche’s face lit up in realization.

“Basically, you want to say this? The bone I have used up until now is Montmorency. The new bone laying around is that strangely large-chested Tiffania, Her Majesty the Queen, and Marianne from the first year Seger class, and another from that class with flowing locks of dazzling, marigold…”

“I don’t know how you have time to keep tabs on such things. Anyways, that’s what I mean. It’s impossible to keep both of the bones.”

Saito nodded his head in confirmation.

“Basically, you already have a bone in your mouth, is the idea?”

“Yep. The bone that I have now will get mad. That kind of attitude is what’s important now.”

“In other words, you…”

Guiche had a grin on his face as he poke Saito in the side.

“So you have properly caught that Louise in your mouth? You should tell us all the details of it.”

Saito shook his head “no,” but somehow he was still full of confidence.

“Not yet. But soon…it should only be a matter of time.”

“You’re really trying to tame that shrew of a girl, huh!”

“I’m seeing if acting a little cold at her will do anything…”

Saito stretched a hand up and looked up at the sky. He carried on,

“I-I, I’ve been unwillingly wagging my tail. Damn it, even now I keep going at it… Look… I’m going to return all the humiliation I’ve tasted until now and then some…”

Saito looked up at the sky trembling with resolution as he clenched his fist.

There’s the reliable Saito that Guiche is used to.

“That’s the assistant commander for you. That’s right, we can’t let the girls make fools of us. It offends my pride.”

“Pride aside, I think that this level of punishment is not enough. I probably need to reexamine her attitude.”

“Hey, you.”

Guiche narrowed his eyes as he turned to Saito.

“Hmm?”

“I’ve been wondering about this for a while…”

“About what?”

Amidst all of this mindless chatter, a strangely serious tone appeared.

“What if you stayed here for the rest of your life?”

“Eh?”

Guiche hung his head down, looking a little embarrassed.

“How should I put it… I really don’t know much about this country. There’re some cute girls here, but I don’t know if I can get used to being a noble. If Louise were to throw me aside, I’d get some land for myself. With only one person, I should be able to fend for myself.”

Being asked that all of a sudden, Saito became a little timid. Because of this, Saito turned his head away.

“What kind of atmosphere is this, asking me such a thing?”

“Sh-Shut up! It’s fine, right!”

Guiche also turned away.

Saito looked up at the sky.

Living his life on this world, huh…

Maybe due to Louise’s magic, the ‘I want to do what I can for this world’ spell holding him had lifted and a pang of homesickness was felt.

After all, it’s still hard to cut ties with his family.

But hearing Guiche’s remark just now, what was this feeling budding in his heart?

It was a different feeling than just a longing for Louise.

He wasn’t just feeling timid about it. The feeling was strange, but somewhat good.

Looking at Saito, Malicorne softly mumbled,

“Hey, Assistant Commander.”

“Huh? What is it?”

Returning to normal, Saito looked towards Malicorne.

“What about the ones that don’t have a bone? What do they do?”

Malicorne calmly asked. Saito and Guiche exchanged looks. Then, the both of them gave off comforting smiles.

“Wh-What should be done indeed.”

“Tell me please.”

Malicorne asked with a smile that beamed with grace, like that of a clergyman. Guiche pretending to know, dodged his plea,

“Well, gentlemen! It’s about time for the ladies to take their seats, as breakfast should be brought out shortly! Let’s head back to the dining hall!”

“Indeed!”

Saito also dodged his plea.

“Oh Sun, tell me please.”

Ignoring the two that left for the dining hall, Malicorne had turned towards the sun and cried out.

After breakfast at the Academy of Magic, there was a thirty minute break before classes began.

During that break, among the first year Suen class, a golden haired fairy was leaning on her elbows, giving off a listless sigh.

It was Tiffania.

While she thought it would be good to see the outside world, it was somewhat exhausting.

Those words were silently muttered.

Today was not the only day that she was this worn out.

With Saito's and everyone else’s guidance, she had arrived in Tristain. The various things that needed to be done started off small, but quickly grew to take days. Since the first day of this, Tiffania had been deadly tired.

Arriving in Tristain, she was greeted by Cardinal Mazarin and former queen Marianne, but she was unable to meet her cousin, Her Majesty Queen Henrietta. Henrietta’s absence was due to a goodwill visit to Romalia.

The toughest thing to cope with was parting with the orphans that she had taken care of. A Tristanian monastery had decided to take them in, but both Tiffania and the children had cried when it came time to part. Thinking back to when Tiffania asked if they should return to the village, the children shook their head ‘no.’

“We’ll be fine. Don’t worry about us.”

Said Jim, the oldest of them, as he rubbed his eyes and smiled.

However, there was little time to feel sad at the parting, since Tiffania had to arrive in Tristain within that day. With Agnes, the Commander of the Musketeer Corps, escorting her, Tiffania had to go to the Academy of Magic.

The situation was explained to Old Osman, who arranged a room for Tiffania. After a day of rest, Tiffania was introduced to her classmates.

About ten days have passed since then.

Since everything Tiffania saw and heard were new to her, each day was like a year’s worth of experiences. The environment of Tristain’s Academy of Magic was vastly different than that of Westwood Village. Instead of only children and little forest creatures in Westwood Village, there were hundreds of nobles around her age here. This was enough to make Tiffania’s eyes spin.

Her troubles didn’t stop there.

Due to her passive nature, she was hoping for a peaceful school life. However, her appearance wouldn’t allow for such a thing wherever she went.

But the worst part was that she was not aware of the cause of her mental exhaustion, which was actually due to the effect that her appearance had on others. This unintentionally caused a lot of jealousy and grudges.

That listless, sighing Tiffania was approached by three guys.

It was the same guys that have hovered around her since her admittance. Of the three, a tall, freckled guy bowed in front of Tiffania.

“Miss Westwood.”

Tiffania had temporarily used the name of the village where she grew up as her surname.

Tiffania Westwood.

While it was a peculiar name, she had to use a name uncommon to nobility in order to not unearth the disgrace surrounding her existence. By using such an uncommon surname, her true identity of being from a distinguished family would be hidden.

Well then, the freckled boy began to pull Tiffania out of her daze.

“Lady from the White Country. Your skin is as white as the name of that country, while your eyes dazzle like a burning sun! Well then, would my lady care for a drink? If you need anything, this Charlot will be at your service.”

Immediately, the boy named Charlot was pushed away by someone.

“Nonono! Please allow me this duty!”

Although the duty was simply fetching a drink, something of little importance, these Tristain nobles fought over it like it was a big deal. The troubled Tiffania gave an awkward laugh while waving a hand. Since arriving at the Academy of Magic, this gesture was used most of the time to deal with these situations.

“Thank you, but I’m not thirsty.”

With pleading grins, the three momentarily shook their heads. Charlot and the rest knit their eyebrows and continued trying to get her to open up.

“Well, would you like to accompany me horse-riding this afternoon?”

As one of them said this, another group of five appeared.

“If it’s a ride, I shall invite you too.”

“I as well.”

“No no. I was here first…”

“My horses come from Albion!”

“Please pick which kind of horse you like. If you like speed, there is the Mecklenburger breed. Albionian horses have high stamina. I, of course, own horses of both breeds.”

These eight guys worshipping Tiffania were clamorously arguing. The topic was of course who Tiffania should go with.

The troubled Tiffania covered her face with the brim of her hat.

“Umm. I can’t be in the sun much… So I can’t really go on a ride.”

Using the excuse that hid her secret, Tiffania refused the offers. But she ended up digging herself into a bigger hole.

As if waiting for that reply, Charlot smiled widely.

“I thought so, but I have prepared just the hat for that problem. This white, feathered hat has a wide brim and is very fashionable in Tristania.”

He pulled out a large, white hat, composed of superb material. The brim was twice as wide as the brim on Tiffania’s hat.

“Please, try it on.”

Charlot reached for Tiffania’s hat. Tiffania quickly held onto her hat, shaking her head.

“It’s alright. Thank you.”

Holding onto her hat, she dashed towards the classroom. Charlot, being left behind, stood there dazed.

“Does she dislike my hat that much?”

The other guys began poking fun at Charlot.

“Hey Charlot! Because of you, the mood with our “Golden Fairy” has been wrecked!”

Among the girls nearby that overheard this clamor, one clicked her tongue in disgust.

She had long, golden hair in twin tails. While she was short, she wore an air of arrogance that bore down on those around her. Her strong-willed, blue eyes lit up with anger.

The girl turned towards the corridor where Tiffania had disappeared into and spat out venomously.

“That girl does not know how to attend to gentlemen. Well, since she seems to be from the countryside, it can’t be helped I guess.”

The girls around the golden haired, twin-tailed girl nodded in agreement.

“I agree! And on top of that, that girl still has not greeted her Highness Beatrice! That will not do even if she is a country bumpkin!”

The girl called Beatrice smiled with pride. It seems that the surrounding girls were her followers.

Beatrice had noble, cute features that drew others’ attention. Before Tiffania’s arrival, she was the most popular girl of the first years. However, Tiffania had easily ended her reign. Just the other day, the guys that were chasing after Tiffania now had worshipped Beatrice like a god.

“While she may be raised in the country, calling her a ‘bumpkin’ seems rather rude.”

Beatrice said this with a belittling sneer.

“I apologize, your Highness!”

A brown-haired girl bowed repeatedly.

“It’s just that being born from the house of Duke of Guldenhorf, I am strongly connected to the present queen of Tristania, Henrietta."

“That is so, your Highness! The royal blood originated from the aunt of King Phillip the third that ruled 2 generations ago, who married the brother of the previous head of the Guldenhorf family.”

“Blood of the Tristania royal family!”

One of the girls shouted, which prompted the rest to join in.

“Blood of the Tristania royal family!”

“On top of that, while the lands of the Guldenhorf family are small, they are respected as an independent country!”

In regard to Beatrice’s homeland at the time of this decision, the king announced the Guldenhorf lands as an independent country. Well, it was a so-called independent country, but in actuality, it still followed the military and foreign affairs of Tristania, just like every other region.

However, if you got past this fact, it was like any other independent country. Beatrice included, it was proper etiquette to use “your Highness” to refer to a member of her family.

“Basically, making light of me is the same as making light of the Tristania royal family. That girl was brought up in Albion, so it is understandable that she knows nothing of Halkeginia, but not showing proper manners is inexcusable.”

“It’s as you say, your Highness!”

“Well, we just have to teach that ‘islander’ proper manners.”

Beatrice smiled deviously.

Coming out of the classroom, Tiffania held her hat tightly with both hands as she scurried down the hallway. Leaving the main hall, she arrived at the courtyard.

Finding a remote area of Vestri Square, Tiffania let out a deep sigh and sat down on the edge of a fountain near the Flame Hall.

The outside world that she had wanted to see was a lot more noisy, rowdy, and fast-paced than she had ever imagined.

She looked up at the sky.

Only the blue sky was the same here as in Westwood village, thought Tiffania. While the village may have been a bit boring, the days were fun and peaceful…

Thinking back to those days suddenly brought tears to her eyes. Tiffania hid her face under the brim of her hat.

Were the children doing well? Were they feeling anxious and uneasy like her? Worry about her uncertain future, tears spilled from Tiffania’s eyes.

Crying with her head down for a while, suddenly a voice called out to her.

“Miss Westwood?”

Tiffania lifted her head up. Five girls from her class stood there looking down at her. Tiffania stood up in a panic.

“He-Hello.”

The brown-haired girl stretched out a hand to the golden, twin-tailed girl as if introducing her. She questioned Tiffania,

“Are you aware of who this person is?”

Uh, who was this?

She knew that this person was in the same class, but no name could be thought of.

“I-I’m sorry. I do not believe that I’ve learned your name.”

Reacting to Tiffania’s timid answer, the brown-haired girl opened her eyes wide in surprise.

“How can you possibly have not learned of the name of this person? Naturally, you should have already made your greetings upon arriving at the Academy."

“I’m really sorry, but I’m still not used to being here…”

In any case, the girl looked quite angry. Tiffania fumbled with her words.

“It’s fine.”

The twin-tailed girl ran her hand through the right lock. Her gesture gave off an air of satisfaction at cornering her prey.

The brown-haired girl continued the introduction.

“This esteemed person, is the great Beatrice Yvonne von Guldenhorf."

The brown-haired girl replied arrogantly as if inquiring her if she knew of Beatrice’s prestige. She gave off an air as if she herself was also the daughter of a Duke.

Having spent all her life in the forest, Tiffania was ignorant to worldly affairs. The name of the Guldenhorf family that carried across the nation wouldn’t be known to her.

Although she was angry, Beatrice forced a smile.

“Well, well. Nice to meet you, Guldenholf-san.”

There was a short pause.

Beatrice’s temple twitched. The brown-haired girl frantically shouted.

“Miss Westwood! You don’t know of the Guldenhorfs? The esteemed person standing here is none other than the daughter of Duke of Guldenhorf, her Highness Beatrice!”

“O-Ok…”

Tiffania had an embarrassed look. Tiffania’s understanding of the world’s rules was near non-existant. In other words, the concept of royalty and the class system was foreign to her, similar to the outlook that Saito had upon arriving here.

Well, she understood the words “Duke” and “your Highness” and about how these positions related to the world. She also was aware that special treatment were given to them.

However, this understanding was skin deep since she had no actual experience. Basically, Tiffania had little understanding of the language that needed to be used in these situations.

Your Highness?

Suddenly presented with these high societal terms, Tiffania was confused.

Uh, this was a place where everyone equally sits in the same desks, was it not?

Why was there a need to use such titles?

Thinking about the question, she had only just arrived here. For now, Tiffania obediently bowed her head in order to not further anger the girl.

“I’m really sorry. I grew up in the forests of Albion, so I am ignorant of the happenings of Halkeginia. I appear to have disrespected you, so I apologize, uh, your Highness.”

“Is that how you offer your apologies to your Highness? Ugh, you really grew up without proper manners!”

“I can’t believe they allowed such a girl into a prestigious Tristanian academy! What would others think!”

“…I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.”

Tiffania bowed her head many times. However, the girls in her class would not settle for such a country bumpkin robbing all the hearts of the guys.

“Miss Westwood. How can I take your apology seriously when you leave your hat on?”

The brown-haired girl exclaimed with a chuckle.

“That’s right! It’s as Lisette says!”

Tiffania held onto her hat.

She couldn’t let them take it away because it would show her long ears. That would reveal the elfen blood that Tiffania had, which would cause a lot of trouble.

She would probably be chased out of this place.

No, it would not stop there. Tiffania was fully aware of how much the people of Halkeginia hated elves.

Tiffania’s face paled.

If her ears were seen… Would her Void spell “Oblivion” be enough to erase their memory?

Was five people at once too many?

While the task was not impossible, this place wasn’t isolated like in the forest. It was at the Academy in broad daylight.

Anyone could possibly see the spell. If a classmate were to see such a suspicious spell, she would definitely be chased out.
Tiffania was in quite a pinch.

Her elfen blood needed to be kept a secret.

Yet, her Void magic could not be used.

If that was the case, there was no way she would take off the hat.

“That hat, take it off.”

Tiffania shook her head.

“I’m sorry. I can’t take off this hat because…”

“Because you’ll get sunburnt, right?”

“Y-Yes. That’s right, so…”

Tiffania nodded a few times.

“We are not talking about being outside for the day. It’s just for a few seconds.”

Still, Tiffania continued to hold onto her hat, not moving an inch. Growing angry, Lisette, followed by Beatrice’s companions, reached out for Tiffania’s hat.

“Hey! Take it off now.”

“Pl-Please… Let me go.”

Grabbing ahold of the brim of the hat, they got into a scuffle.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

A guy’s voice called out, which caused the girls to turn around. A black-haired guy with a shocked expression was standing there.

“Saito!”

Tiffania ran up to Saito as if he were Buddha rescuing her from Hell. Latching onto his arm, her face hung down in embarrassment.

“Hey, what’s wrong? Were you being bullied?”

Tiffania didn’t reply.

Saito looked at the five girls that had surrounded Tiffania moments ago. Crossing their arms, they returned stern looks.

This is none of your business, right? Go away.

Feeling this kind of aura, Saito trembled.

Scary.

Saito was reminded of a particular group of high school girls that he saw back in Japan. The group was known for ganging up on other people and bullying them.

Tiffania was truly a very beautiful person, which infuriated other girls. Honestly, such trifling matters are the same even in Halkeginia.

Since this is like a fantasy world, it’s even moreso likely to happen, but it seems to be that bullying has no connection to what world you are on.

Saito was troubled, but for now, he couldn’t overlook this.

Furthermore, the one being bullied was Tiffania, who they had brought here. It was their responsibility. If he did not do something now, eventually they would have to deal with it anyways.

“What are you girls doing to Tiffania? Don’t you think that what you are doing is dirty? As people… Ah, or rather as nobles?

Saito was trying his best to maintain his dignity in front of the first year girls. Flipping her blue cloak back, the brown haired girl gave Saito a cold glare.

“You girls! You girls, you say! Did you all hear that?” [[Image:ZnT12-077.jpg|thumb]]

“We heard that! Using such crude words as ‘you girls!’”

The group of first year bullies looked at each other and shouted loudly. Saito’s head began to hurt.

“In any case, no bullying, ok?”

Lisette completely ignored Saito’s plea as she approached him.

“You! Do you know of this person?”

Lisette’s hand pointed towards the shortest girl in the group, a girl with blond twin tails and a look of arrogance.

“Nope. Not at all.”

Seeing Saito’s blank look, the girls immediately raised their voices in a chorus,

“Well! What a country bumpkin! She is her Highness, Beatrice Yvonne von Guldenhorf. She is upper nobility!”

Saito scratched his head with a troubled look.

“Well, even if she is upper nobility…”

The golden, twin-tailed girl called Beatrice examined Saito up and down. Then, she talked with a sneer,

“I’m not familiar with people around here, but are you a Halkeginian?”

Nope. He was an Earthling, but that couldn’t be said. Saito mumbled a response.

“No, I-I’m from Rub’ al Khali…”

In order to hide that Saito was from another world, he had been saying that he was born in Rub’ al Khali.

Beatrice narrowed her gaze at Saito. Then, she nodded in understanding.

“You are…Hirigaru Saiton of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, right?”

The first year girls looked back and forth at each other.

The fact that Saito’s name as a distinguished knight who had stopped an army of 70,000 was certainly known. Furthermore, he was the assistant commander of the Imperial Guards. The girls began looking at each other nervously.

It appeared that this group of girls whom waved around authority were weak against higher authority. Saito threw out his chest, as he exclaimed boastfully,

“Yeah, I’m the assistant commander of the Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Chevalier Hiraga. Her Majesty’s Imperial Guards. Upper nobility, upper nobility in-deed.”

His act was like something out of a Japanese drama.

However, Beatrice was not intimidated.

“So, what of it? Imperial Guard or what not, I do not bow down to a mere knight.”

Saito’s face paled. This brat… Isn’t scared of the Imperial Guards. Don’t tell me that she is someone important? Uh oh?

At that moment, a savior appeared.

“Oi, Saito! What the hell are you doing? Did you finish preparing the straw dummies for practice after classes?”

Nearby stood Guiche and Montmorency. Yes, the tide has turned! Without looking back, Saito yelled loudly to them.

“Hey Commander, good timing! I was scolding these first years a little. They are being a little cheeky here and there.”

“What is that! Outrageous!”

Enthusiastically, Guiche walked over.

Deep down, Saito shouted in triumph.

It’s too late even if you get scared and cry, Beatrice!

After all, Guiche’s father of the prestigious Gramont family was general of the army.

Furthermore, Montmorency apparently came from a time-honored lineage.

Well Miss Noble Girl, Duke or whatever, I’d like to see you bluff your way in front of nobles with ancient lineages. Saito proudly puffed his chest.

But… Beatrice’s face did not change when she saw Guiche and Montmorency approaching. Instead, Guiche’s face paled upon seeing Beatrice.

Beatrice casually lifted her chin up.

“It’s been a while. Guiche-dono.”

Dono?

“A-Ah… Well, well, your Highness Guldenhorf…”

Your Highness?

“How is your father?”

“W-Well. Thanks to you…”

Honorifics?

The situation was strange. Cold sweat dripped down Saito’s forehead. Guiche’s spirit had taken a trip somewhere, replaced by a strangely submissive attitude. Montmorency was also fidgeting uncomfortably.

“Well, well, Miss Montmorency is also here? I have started attending this academy this year. Please take care of me.”

With an attitude unimaginable of underclassmen, Beatrice addressed Guiche and Montmorency while they bowed their heads at her.

“Please take care of me as well. If you have any troubles, please let me know.”

“By the way, Guiche-dono.”

“Y-Yes!”

“I would like to congratulate you on your promotion to the commander of the Imperial Guards. However, could you please tend to the proper instruction of your subordinates? This discourteous knight is no different than a mercenary or thief.”

Beatrice inaudibly beckoned her followers to leave with her.

“Miss Westwood.”

As she was leaving, Beatrice addressed Tiffania, who had been ignored up to this point.

“Y-Yes!”

“Do you understand? At least when you are around me, you will take off that unsightly hat. Wearing that hat in my presence will be a serious insult to the Guldenhorf family. Oho-oho-ohoho!”

Laughing loudly, Beatrice left along with her followers.

As Guiche and Montmorency weakly waved goodbye, Saito bit his lip,

“Hey, Commander! Montmorency! What’s with that! Being looked down upon by underclassmen!”

“No, that girl is bad news.”

“Bad indeed.”

“Your families come from an ancient lineage of nobility, right!?”

“It’s just as you say, but the Gramont family has served the royal family for generations. Because of this connection, it is only natural that I set aside my dignity and be humble to the Duke’s family.”

“That is also the case with the Montmorency family.”

“Then why were you bowing so much?”

“Actually, the reason goes back to a long time ago.”

“Huh?”

“The Gramont family has been honored as military leaders of the nobility, but has been poor at managing territory.”

Saito had a bad feeling.

“Don’t tell me that your family borrowed money?”

Bingo. Guiche gazed out distantly.

Montmorency’s face also got red in embarrassment.

“Our family is also in a similar situation.”

Guiche smacked his chin to collect himself.

“Duke of Guldenhorf’s family has enough money to manage an entire country. You should also be on good terms with them.”

“Don’t be stupid! Like I can be on good terms with a girl like that!”

“Hey! Forget about that fuss with her! She has her own bodyguards that accompany her! If you get her angry, they will whisk you away!”

Her own bodyguards?

“What the hell is with that?”

“What, you didn’t know? Don’t be so indifferent to these things…”

Guiche drew Saito, Tiffania, and Montmorency’s attention to the main gate.

“Look over there.”

Saito scanned the area.

In front of the main gate of the Academy of Magic, a vast field of grass stretched out. Before anyone realized it, quite a few tents had been set up there!

On top of the tents were flags bearing the crest of a yellow dragon. Several armored wind dragons were hanging around the tents.

Guiche explained to Saito, whose jaw had dropped,

“Those are the bodyguards of the Guldenhorf family, the aerial armored brigade ‘Luftpanzer Ritter’.”

Saito vaguely recalled that name. Ah, hadn’t Kathy and the others gossiped about the same brigade at breakfast the other day?

Being the same time as all of the indecent flirting, Saito barely recalled that talk… Oh, it went something like this…

“During the last Albion war, Duke of Guldenhorf didn’t allow them to join the alliance, because it was their prized brigade. With the destruction of the Albion dragon knights, they are now said to be the strongest dragon knights in Halkeginia."

Right now, 24 dragons could be seen. At Tarbes, Saito, having fought in Albion, was fairly familiar with the abilities of dragon knights. Just a small troupe of them would be equivalent to thousands of ground units in battle ability.

“Ugh, why did she have to bring dragon knights to school?”

Saito’s statement dwelled on that point.

“The rich nobility probably like to show off.”

Guiche criticized, forgetting about his own nature.

Saito looked towards Tiffania.

Tiffania looked at Saito worriedly.

“Tiffa, don’t worry. Military brigade or whatever, I said that I would help you. Don’t let the hat ordeal shake you up.”

Tiffania bit her lip as she nodded.

“It’s alright. It would not be good to trouble you all… I appreciate the feeling, but I should take care of it myself.”

“Saito, it may be just as Miss Tiffania says. If we say anything about it, we may end up in a bad position, too.”

“Yeah.”

“Hey! These are the last words I would’ve expected to hear from heroes of the Gallia expedition. Compared to that time, the Duke’s daughter should be a cakewalk.”

“No, it’s not that simple.”

Guiche wrinkled up his forehead.

“During Tabatha’s rescue, we were under disguise when we entered Gallia, right? Actually at this academy, there is no one besides us that knows about that incident. Furthermore, Gallia did not give an official complaint, so her Majesty overlooked the incident.”

“At this academy, angering royalty of another country will certainly not be overlooked by her Majesty. You are part of her Imperial Guards, right? Angering the Duke’s daughter is unspeakable.”

Hearing this from the two of them, Saito was troubled.

At Saito’s present state, Tiffania gave a reassuring smile.

“Thank you, Saito. I’m happy for the thought.”

“…Tiffa.”

“It’s really alright. Wearing a hat during class is my fault. After all, it’s bad to lie about it.”

Drawing upon some determination, Tiffania nodded.

“I’m really sorry for worrying you.”

Tiffania pitter-pattered away. Saito continued to stare at her golden hair as it trailed in the wind.

After classes and practice, arriving at Louise’s room, Saito consulted Louise about today’s events.

“It seems that Tiffania is somehow being bullied by her classmates.”

Louise sat on her bed listening to Saito.

“Leave it alone.”

She nodded.

“How cold! You can’t be saying that. She’s being bullied. That timid Tiffania is going to get bullied to death. Hey Louise, your family also has the Duke title, right? Say something to that spoiled brat, please.”

However, Louise did not budge on the issue.

“It’s not our problem to be dealt with. It’s her class’s problem. If third years stick their head into this problem, it would unnecessarily put Tiffania in a worse position.”

Louise calmly replied, but Saito couldn’t accept it. He pressed on,

“While what you say may be correct… But Tiffania doesn’t really have anyone to rely on here. At least, we should be there to help her…”

“That’s why I’m saying that it’s unnecessary.”

“Unnecessary! Of course! After all, we brought her here!”

The blood rushed to Saito’s head, as he raised his voice.

“You know, from now on that girl is a noble. And as a noble, she can’t live without being alone at times. Because of that, she needs to be independent. Becoming helpless at just a little bit of teasing, she won’t survive living in Halkeginia. She needs to pick up the pieces of herself afterwards. That’s what it means to be a noble.”

Louise said in a strict tone.

Looking at that face, Saito was reminded of what happened a year ago.

Louise was being made fun of by her class.

Saying things like ‘zero’ and ‘idiot,’ Louise didn’t have a single friend.

Holding onto her pride as a noble, Louise faced up to the golem…

Comparing with Louise, Tiffania was now in a similar position. This was definitely not something to not take seriously.

“Also…that girl like me is also a bearer of the “Void.” She has to shoulder the destiny of a special noble. Really, if she needs to rely on someone for such a little thing, someday she’ll be crushed by her own problems.”

Saito was completely speechless.

It was just as Louise said.

But, but…

Looking at Louise now, she had at some point, little by little, paddled across her river of problems.

“Hey you, when someone is trying to have a serious talk, don’t fall asleep.”

“…Who’s fault do you think it is that I’m losing sleep?”

“Huh?”

Louise leaned her head back and appeared to have fallen asleep. Having been completely ignored, Saito scratched his head in confusion.

In bed, Louise’s face blushed.

She felt embarrassed about her earlier behavior.

No matter what kind of bully, isn’t it better to say something? If it was said that the La Valliere family were Tiffania’s guardian, that would be a good warning.

Her earlier statement was certainly correct.

If you were to deal with every case of bullying, there would be no end. Being the bearer of the “Void” regardless of whether she wanted to or not, Tiffania had to be ready for any danger. Hostility, be it mean classmates or strong enemies, could be around any corner.

But… That was not her real intention.

She was actually a bit envious.

Lately, although she had been cold to Saito, she thought of him being stuck on Tiffania. That kind of thing made her furious.

But, of course she wouldn’t say a word about it.

She couldn’t forgive herself for being envious, thought Louise as she bit her lip under the covers.

Being envious, not reaching out to Saito when she should, ‘I’m… the worst,’ Louise thought.

Because she was like that, did Saito become cold to her?

As those thoughts began coming up endlessly… Sleep took over. Hidden under the covers, tears spilled down her face.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Story1_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4

2012-09-21T09:41:39Z

70.232.165.130:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Four: The Vallière Family ===

“Now then, did you just say ‘Void?’”

That night... the queen, enclosed in the living room of the La Vallière house, confessed a secret.

Duke of La Vallière was sitting wordlessly in front of the fireplace, watching the flame burn. Next to the father, two elder sisters were listening carefully with a serious looks on their faces.

Karin Desiree  was there too, she had changed her mantle back to her usual duchess dress. The sharp eyes of that fearsome knight of Heavy Wind also disappeared somewhere. An indescribably quick change.

Louise and Saito’s friends – Guiche, Kirche and others, due to Henrietta’s request, were taking a rest in the room nearby.

Saito and Louise themselves were sitting together on the sofa, nervously fiddling their fingers. Because Saito was severely injured by Karin’s wind magic, parts of his body were covered in bandages. Even Henrietta’s water spells could not cure him completely.

Henrietta, who sat in the top seat, gave a strong nod.

“That’s right. Louise’s awoken element... is the legendary element of ‘Void.’”

Duke of La Vallière fiddled with his mustache for a while, then stood up slowly and approached his daughter.

Then he gently patted Louise's head.

“Your fairy tale-esque story is hard to believe. The Void element disappeared from history long time ago. And only religious theology still asserted that ‘it existed...’”

Karin’s sharp eyes shone as she made a small cough.

“I believe it.”

“Karin.”

“My spell was canceled by Louise’s spell today... It started to shine even though I could not see any explosion. Was that the ‘Void,’ Louise?”

Louise nodded.

“It is so, Mother.”

“Hmm...”

Duke of La Vallière fell silent. Eléonore fell down on the floor.

“Void... You – void? It’s impossible to believe...”

Cattleya stood up and began to look after her elder sister.

Henrietta continued talking.

“I myself could not believe it as well. However, it is true. ‘Void’ returned and it’s not just Louise who controls it.”

The family members felt silent again.

It felt like silence lasted for an eternity.

Finally, Duke of La Vallière broke the silence.

“I would like to hear the intentions of Her Majesty’s visit.”

Taking a deep breath, as if finally setting her mind on something, Henrietta looked straight at Duke of La Vallière.

“Please entrust Louise to me.”

“She is my daughter. Her body and mind are dedicated to you, Your Majesty.”

“There’s no need for such formality.”

Henrietta motioned to Agnes.

Then Agnes nodded and opened the big leather bag at her side and took a black mantle out. Duke of La Vallière’s eyes widened when he saw the crest shaped Lily on the purple lining.

“This is Royal family crest... young Marinanne used to wear this mantle!”

“Louise, you were already given the punishment for illegally crossing the national borders.”

“Y-Yes!”

“Wear this.”

“B-But this...”

“Yes. Wearing this, you’ll become my sister. In other words – you will be the second successor to the throne.”

“G-G-G-Gracious. Or should I say too gracious...”

“You, your power is too great. This is a huge responsibility for one’s shoulders, and the obligation to help the country this way will be remembered twice as much.”

Henrietta watched Louise with stern eyes. On wobbly legs, like a frog bitten by snake, Louise received it.

Duke of La Vallière’s mouth opened wide to this unexpected Louise’s promotion.

“Your Majesty, I wish to express my gratitude for such warm reception of my daughter. No, even the biggest gratitude, cannot compare to such warm reception. However, there is something I’d like to ask Your Majesty.”

“What is it?”

“Does Your Majesty know what to do with this legendary power that my daughter has? Indeed, ‘Void’ is a legend. It was even able to cancel Karin's magic, so that power is considerably strong. Did you use it in a battle during the recent war campaign?”

“This... I will reflect it deeply.”

“My daughter is neither a cannon ball nor a flaming arrow. If some bad things are done to my daughter, Your Majesty...”

“Then?”

“Then, alas, I will throw away the history of serving the Royal family for years, and cross wands with you.”

It was not the duke but the father sympathizing with his daughter. Seeing that, Saito’s chest began to throb.

Hearing the duke’s words as such, Agnes tried to pull out her sword. Henrietta stopped her.

“Then, I myself, have a question for the duke. For you as an old-time noble and the protector of this country’s pride and dignity.”

“Yes?”

“Why does war happen? We who are wise, who reign over other lord’s creations, who are more outstanding than mythical beasts and demi-humans - for what do the same family members fight against each other?”

“...”

“On countless occasions wars have occurred. With our own eyes we see people important to us become injured or die. I too, caused a war blinded by revenge. The result – not only important for my people, but many other people died... parents, children, brothers and friends were lost. I myself am carrying the guilt that can never be taken off my shoulders.”

“...you are not responsible for that war, Your Majesty.”

“No, under my name, everyone fought, got injured, died. If I myself don’t shoulder it, who will?”

Henrietta deeply lowered her head.

“I want to use Louise's power... for something right. But how can I, when I can’t even understand my current self yet? However, I do not intend to use it to fight. Please believe that, Duke.”

“I fear Your Majesty, that even if there is no intention to use it to fight, sooner or later a time will come when it will be necessary to use it anyway. No, such strong power attracts people.”

“It is as the duke says. Now, other countries are active behind the scenes too. I want a strong power for those who try to take us. I want to put it in a hand, because I want to defend Louise from such fellows.”

“It’s exactly why I feel uneasy. There are enemies who want a strong power. What if it is only Your Majesty’s words? Now you say you are determined, but who can guarantee it won’t change sometime? Is there something with which Your Majesty's determination can be proven?”

Henrietta veiled her eyes embarrassed. She tried to think of something to prove her way, and gave a deep sigh.

“There is none. I will be honest, even I do not fully believe in myself. Therefore, there is no way to prove it.”

After that, Henrietta smiled. It is not a careworn, but a sincere smile that touched every person who saw it.

“Therefore I... would not want a friend whom I cannot completely trust nearside. I want a true friend who could point out my mistakes. A friend who, when seeing me straying from the path of virtue, would not hesitate to turn her wand against me...”

The old duke watched Henrietta. For a while, after looking deep into her eyes, he returned the glance back to Louise.

“Didn’t you tell your father before, that ‘the awoken element is fire?’ Was that a lie?”

Louise nodded in shame.

“It was something like that, father.”

“It is alright Louise. But it should be the first and the last time you tell your father lies.”

Then, the duke turned back to Henrietta,

“I am an old aristocrat. An old-fashioned elderly person. Things were simple, to a degree, when I was young. Loyal with honor and pride, defending only that, and there was no worry to be scorned by anyone. However... the times are different now. Now, since the power of the legend revived - old justice, old sense of values... they all might lose their meaning.”

The duke looked at Henrietta, like at his daughter.

“Your Majesty said before, that you ‘cannot believe in yourself.’ Such a doubting mind... is the best guide to enter the brighter future.”

“Father-sama.”

Louise ran up and clung to her father.

“You are growing Louise. My Louise. This father thought you would stay the same forever. However, you already started your own life.”

The father gently patted his daughter's head.

“Just father’s garrulity. Devotion is to point out mistakes. And… courage is to admit them. True courage. Louise, do not forget. My little Louise.”

“...Father.”

“Whenever you are in trouble, always return here. Because here is your home.”

The duke kissed Louise’s forehead and quietly pushed her away. Then he deeply bowed to Henrietta.

“Take care of this inexperienced daughter of mine. I pray for the Founder’s divine protection for the road you walk.”

For a while silence followed the words... then Duchess Karin clapped hands.

“Karin.”

“The long story seems to have ended. Though it is late, let’s prepare for dinner. Though it's a poor way to entertain Your Majesty, who came all the way here, please attend. Louise, call your friends and come; Cattleya, Eléonore, please continue your favors as host.”

Like a gracious soldier from the past, Karin briskly left the room.

Following her, the two elder sisters left. Then Louise went to call Guiche and others...

When Saito also tried to go, he was stopped by Henrietta.

“...Princess.”

Though Henrietta’s face clouded for a moment, she still was able to force a smile.

“I apologize.”

Saito’s cheeks dyed red and he looked down.

“No… there is no reason to. I did a selfish thing to begin with.”

“Courageous gentlemen are like wild falcons and stallions. They say ‘I am going,’ and they go without turning back.”

Henrietta received a mantle from Agnes and handed it to Saito. The Chevalier's crest was sewn up on it – it was a knight‘s mantle.

“Take it back. What the queen gave once - cannot be returned.”

“But...”

Saito hesitated.

“This is not the chain that binds you. These are the wings for a falcon. It won’t hurt you to wear it.”

Henrietta said. Saito nodded and received the mantle.

Henrietta watched with tenderly smiling eyes as Saito put the mantle on.

The look in her eyes surprised Saito for moment.

The fever in her eyes that she used to show for Saito recently, was now gone.

Instead, it was a pair of lonely... very lonely but determined eyes, that understood their resolution.

Henrietta drew her mouth to Saito's ear and silently whispered.

“Calm down. It’s not the face you should show to the queen.”

“Eh?”

Abruptly, Henrietta extended her left hand. He wouldn’t make the same mistake this time. Saito, feeling slightly nervous, gently took the offered hand and pulled it to his lips.

Then Henrietta gave a happy smile and left the room.

Like a shadow, Agnes followed her.

The meaning behind Henrietta’s words left hanging. However he could not understand it well somehow. No, it was not love. Something different.

Something different.

''As I thought, it was just her momentarily loneliness. That’s why she depended on me this much. That’s ok. But those words just now, what meaning did they carry?''

Though she was a little lonely, Henrietta was still prideful.

When Saito tried to leave as well, he was called to stop by Duke of La Vallière who stayed last.
“Wait.”

Saito trembled. A cold shiver went down his spine. Somehow he had a bad feeling about this.

In his mind he revived the recent event in the courtyard.

He saw him pushing Louise down in the boat, and ordered to behead him. Maybe he, as Louise’s papa, a person with high position, didn’t remember a commoner's face?

However, circumstances are circumstances. Somehow he could guess that he made an indelible impression back then. Maybe at least, Louise’s mama, Karin was not there long enough to remember?

“Incidentally, I have not heard your name.”

“S-Saito. I am Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

Saito added the title to his name. Maybe he would not be treated with suspicion this way.

“It’s our first meeting.”

After Duke of La Vallière's words, Saito could only feel a great relief inside.

''I'm so glad. I won‘t be necessarily killed. F-Founder Brimir-sama, thank you... Saito dedicated his deepest gratitude to the founder in whom he did not believe.''

“Yes. It’s our first meeting after you became Chevalier.”

In a single moment, Saito was thrown from heaven down to the depths of hell. Duke of La Vallière, placed a hand on Saito's shoulder.

“Calm down. I cannot order the beheading of a knight of Her Majesty's Imperial Guards.”

“T-Thank you very much!”

“However, how about a little practice before the dinner?”

The duke grasped Saito's shoulder with a strength that a man of his age could not posses.

“Ouch! Aiiiiiiii!”

“So that your body remembers whose daughter you are trying to wolf away.”

Duke dragged Saito away.

Happy chatter about the day's events filled the dining room that evening. Reunion was accomplished when Agnes brought Colbert. As a bonus, Henrietta did not say no, and listened to the beaming face Guiche – everyone was amusing themselves in this fuss.

However... the dinner fest ended, and even when bed-time came too, but Saito did not appear.

“Do any of you know if something happened to Saito-kun?”

Colbert asked, but all members in the room shook their heads.

“I wonder where he went...” Kirche said.

While everyone inside was concerned, asking where he was, Saito was lying half-dead in the corridor.

“M-Move...”

Saito sighed, lying prostrated in the hall. He was first beaten up by Louise’s mama during the day, and during the night time he was trashed by Duke of La Vallière – so now his body was screaming.

Though Louise mama's magic was fearsome, Duke of La Vallière was truly terrifying.

The eyes full of anger even now were making Saito tremble from head to toes.

The eyes of the father whose daughter you pushed down were really terrible; Saito could not make even a single move. And the target of that anger was Saito of course...

“...both are parent and child.”

He staggered trying to stand up but fell down.

“Right now, everyone must be happily enjoying the meal...”

Saito leaned against the wall. Outside the window, he could see the pair of moons.

However... no matter how stern they looked, both Louise’s parents loved her.

Even Louise's mother did not want Louise to be hurt badly, and because of that she inflicted a cruel punishment, as if asking Henrietta - "Please forgive her."

Even Louise’s father was ready to throw away his duke title to protect Louise.

“I, of course, do not have anyone to protect me like this.”

Saito complained, looking at his wounds.

“Parents...”

Saito recalled his parents, whom he had not seen for more than a year now.

When was I last protected that way… Wasn’t that back at grade-school? When, some day, school-commuting roads were set. A decided route from house to school, where one had to come and go using only a single safe road. In a word, though the purpose was to prohibit from going the other way, Saito one day chose to take a different road to return back.

It was because the usual stationery shop, where he used to always buy erasers, did not have some at that time. There was a classmate who saw Saito not using the school-commuting roads, and informed the teacher about it.

The teacher was angry at Saito.

He talked to his parents and said “Really, he is bad.”

"He’ll learn," was the only thing that his mother said. His father was a reticent salary man.

They were a very ordinary family...

Before noticing, Saito was shedding tears again.

“Huh?”

''Strange'' – he thought rubbing his eyes.

''Until now, I never cried thinking about parents... ''

Is it because seeing Louise’s parents’ communication reminded him of the past? ''However, I can’t show such crying face to Louise and others. ''

All alone in a dark corridor, Saito sat, hugging his knees.

“What are you doing?”

A clear, soft voice, made Saito jump up.

In her room, Louise was brushing her hair.

Before she entered the Academy of Magic, this was the room where she spent the most time and grew up. It was a large ten square room. A big bed with canopy was standing a little away from the window.

Moreover, it had a mountain of stuffed animals packed inside. A large number of picture books and a gorgeous sculpture of a vaulting horse. She said she wanted it and bought it herself some time ago...

While living in this room, she had been dying to get out of this residence as soon as possible. A severe education from her mother, who seemed to only think of how to marry her out; a father, always associating with the neighborhood, and the only thing he seemed to be interested in was hunting.

Those two people once said she could not learn magic. A girl who cannot do magic cannot marry off properly, they said strictly - thus, every day felt like a prison.

However, her parents and this residence were not a prison, they were the castle that protected her. Though love was not visible on the outside, deep inside she was defended and treasured.

She looked at her bed.

“...has it gotten smaller?”

''No, it is not so. During childhood, that bed felt very big, but now it looks small, because I grew up.''

''Does that furniture look a little bit nostalgic because I grew up too?''

''No,'' Louise shook her head, ''I haven’t grown up at all.''

While combing her hair with the brush... Louise was losing herself in deep thought.

''Everyone... is worried about me. Mother and father, Henrietta... ''

''And yet I am constantly only doing selfish things.''

Louise let out a cute sigh, looking doubtfully into the mirror.

“Hey Louise. Louise the Zero. You being a ‘legend’ cannot be the true.”

''That’s what I was told. ''

Louise placed her cheek against the dressing table and closed her eyes.

“What... am I going to do in the future...?”

She remembered the words that she said to Henrietta before she left to Gallia.

''To persist in the “reason” I believe... I am losing, but my spirit as a noble is somewhere here.''

Louise was worried.

She did not care to pass the reason she believed. It was all fine. But, what if, as a result, many people were to suffer because of it? And that number would not be small. ''Because my “Void” power is too strong. The justice that I carry out may cause a lot of injuries to many people. Such a thing is possible.''

''If I were a simple user of one of the four elements, I would not need to worry this much...''

“Really, what should I do...?”

Louise felt troubled.

Then Saito’s face popped into her mind. ''Just when I'm worried this much, where has that fool gone to? Is he still asleep? After all, he did not come to sit at his dinner seat.'' When she asked her father, who was late as well, he said that he went to sleep because he was tired and did not say anything else.

Since their trip to Gallia, they were always accompanied by others and barely had the time to be just the two of them alone. That’s why they could not talk about a lot of things the way they used to. However, as the situations continued to change bewilderingly, they always found themselves denied of such time alone.

“If you love me, why do you leave me alone?”

Louise asked.

''But, in this residence, finding the room may be difficult, I guess. Is Saito still searching for the room I am in?''

“...really, that idiot is indeed capable of pulling stunts like that.”

Louise pouted.

Then, someone knocked against the door.

“Who?”

In an instant, the heart in her chest started to beat fast when she thought about Saito.

“It’s me, Louise.”

[[Image:ZnT11-083.jpg|thumb]]

“Princess-sama.”

Henrietta's voice. Panicking, Louise ran up and opened the door. There stood Henrietta, who had changed to plain clothes, and smiled.

Louise made a profound reverence.

“Is something wrong, Louise?”

“No… sorry for the big trouble we caused...”

''Fuuh'' - Henrietta sighed.

“It’s alright Louise. Alright. Though we had a conflict, everyone is safe. Therefore, it is alright. You just followed your reason. And I followed mine.”

“...Princess-sama.”

“Friends again?”

Henrietta smiled. Without thinking, Louise hugged Henrietta.

It was impossible to move because he was hurt, and the one who appeared in front of Saito, who was crouching in the hall, was...

“C-Cattleya-san.”

It was Cattleya, with Louise-like blond-pink hair. The second from the three La Vallière daughters was a beautiful woman with a slight sex appeal. She didn’t have Louise’s sharp look, and Saito was attracted to both her looks and the atmosphere surrounding her, so when she appeared out of the blue, he was left breathless.

“Ara, ara. So, so.”

With a surprised expression on her face, Cattleya squatted down in front of Saito.

“Those are nasty injuries... Are you alright?”

Saying so, Cattleya started checking Saito’s injuries.

“Is your head bleeding?”

She asking looking closely at his head. Then Saito’s eyes landed on Cattleya’s... body part, which, compared to her younger sister Louise’s, was developed the most... in other words - her breasts. Because of that heavenly presence, wrapped only in a light pink blouse, Saito almost died.

“I-I’m alright!”

Saito tried to stand up in panic. However, sharp pain hit him at once.

“Tte! Ouuuuuuuuch!”

“Don’t overdo it.”

Cattleya took out her wand and began to utter an incantation.

“Come water spirits...”

The healing spell slowly cured the injuries received from Duke of La Vallière.

“T-Thank you very much!”

Flustered, Saito bowed to Cattleya. But when he stood up and tried to leave, she grabbed his arm.

“Don’t. A healing spell cannot cure you completely. You need to be treated properly.”

Cattleya gave a wonderful smile. The smile was indescribably filled with affection. Saito felt like his spirit was already healed just by seeing it.

He was very nervous when Cattleya pulled him towards her room. Saito was surprised when he was guided inside.

A flying squirrel flew right at him, aiming for his face, making Saito cry out.

“Uwaa!”

When shouting he managed to shake it off, he leaned against something big.

It was a small bear.

“D-Damn!”

He cursed trying to escape, but stumbled on something large. It was a giant turtle. Animals came near one after another, drawing closer to Saito.

“Hey, hey. He is injured, so no games.”

After Cattleya’s words, the animals, which crowded around Saito, parted slowly.

It was as if the room was a little zoo. Saito recalled that time in the carriage too. Cattleya definitely loved animals.

“C-Cool!”

When he voiced out his impression, Cattleya laughed joyfully.

“Were you surprised?”

“No…”

Cattleya started searching through the drawers, and after some rustling, pulled out some bandages and medicine from the inside and began to cure Saito's injuries. Cattleya said from the bottom of her heart.

“My mother and then my father were your opponents. That’s why your body... I am really sorry. They are not bad people. They are just sometimes stubborn...”

“They are Louise’s parents. So I don’t mind.”

When hearing him saying so, Cattleya laughed. And fell into a violent coughing fit.

“A-Are you alright?”

“I am. It’s just that I haven’t used magic for a long time, so my body is not accustomed.”

“Eh?”

Seeing Saito’s surprised face, Cattleya shook her head.

“Ah, sorry, sorry. Never mind that. It’s nothing really.”

“R-Really?”

“Yep. I don’t usually use magic.”

Somehow, her words were filled with kindness. Without thinking, Saito started to open up.

“Nee, nee, can you tell me stories?”

Though she was older, Cattleya seemed to talk like an innocent girl. Without hesitation, she openly gazed at Saito’s face.

“A-About what?”

“Since you left, various serious things must have happened. It must have been very dangerous in Albion. I was very worried, about you and Louise.”

So Saito told Cattleya about events that followed after they came to this residence to get the permission to participate in the war. The war. How he went missing. When she heard about him charging against 70,000 soldiers, Cattleya’s eyes grew wide.

“So...you faced grave danger instead of Louise.”

“It isn’t that! I just took her place, because someone had to...”

“You are great. You did such a great feat without swaggering at all.”

Being praised by Cattleya this much, Saito felt extremely awkward.

“No that, this, that...”

“Really amazing. Louise must be happy. You are a real knight.”

Cattleya praised Saito without any ulterior motive. Being praised like this by an older woman... somehow reminded Saito of his mother.

Of course, Cattleya and his mother did not look even the slightest bit similar. But... this honest compliment was no different from his mother’s. He was not praised all that much. But he carried those praises in his memory forever.

Accidentally getting a good mark on a test...

Helping to clean the dishes...

And all those other times when his mother complimented him a lot...

“What’s wrong?”

Anxiously, Cattleya looked into Saito’s face. Unbeknownst to himself, Saito started to cry.

“S-Sorry! It’s nothing!”

“Though it is nothing, you are still crying. What’s the matter? Go ahead and talk to me.”

“No, really... really it’s nothing.”

No way could he say that he was moved to tears because he remembered his mother. She would think he is a wimp.

“Sorry. I just recalled something.”

Cattleya made a sorrowful face and gently hugged Saito’s head. Her faint perfume scent mixed with gentle kindness, made Saito close his eyes.

Being held close against Cattleya’s warm chest, settled his mind down. At the same time, he felt something very nostalgic.

“...why, why did I recall it now? Since I came over here, I did not remember that often. So weird.”

Hearing his absent-minded voice, Cattleya gently asked.

“Mother?”

“Yeah.”

Cattleya did not ask anything else. She just made a slightly lonely face and coughed out “Sorry.”

Though Saito did not understand the reason why Cattleya apologized... he did not think of it any further. He just kept his eyes closed, hugged against Cattleya’s rich chest... as if cradled by a deep sea... his heart calmed.

The conversation Henrietta and Louise shared was as if one of old.

Just like during childhood the two giggled and spoke of various things.

“With the coming of summer, I often spent my time in here.”

Eyes reminiscing of the old days, Henrietta said.

“That’s so, isn’t it.”

Louise suddenly felt the need to consult with Henrietta.

“Princess, there is one thing I would like to consult you about.”

“What is it?”

Louise asked Henrietta what was worrying her.

“With passing the own reason, there is a possibility of wounding someone, what should I do then?” Henrietta, who became silent, listened to Louise's story... her face turned slightly serious and she nodded to Louise.

“I, too, thought about it as a queen.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Though I received the crown, I am still a greenhorn... I have to learn many things about politics. And I understood one thing: In this world fights cannot be avoided.”

“...”

“But one can decrease the loss a little. You know what I am saying? I can’t endure seeing my important people getting hurt. It is not just me. Everyone feels the same. Therefore, I try to decrease the missions where people would lose important people or get wounded because of me. This is my job as a queen. Fights and war will never disappear, but they should be reduced.”

Louise slightly nodded.

“I want to help princess with that.”

“Thank you, after all, you are my best friend. You and Saito-dono, please continue to help me further.”

Hearing that, Louise became slightly tensed. How did Henrietta feel about Saito? Whether Henrietta noticed Louise’s insecurities or not, she smiled.

“Do not worry about him. I am sorry Louise, for what I did. I was lonely and needed a person to depend on, and I made this grieve disservice.”

“P-Princess, what...”

“He is your knight; not mine. But at least for a little while I wanted to be like ‘Louise...’ Though it all ended in a big pain and now I feel uneasy thinking about it.

“Eh? Eeh?”

Even Louise's ears crimsoned. Henrietta gave a mischievous smile.

“Nee, Louise. Some time ago, we made a promise here... That whenever we will find a person we love, we would tell each other about it. Yet, I still haven’t heard your report.”

“...t-that's...because there is no person I l-love.”

Biting her lips, utterly embarrassed, Louise said.

“Liar. You are really bad at telling lies.”

“N-Not lies at all.”

Louise slipped under the sheets and covered herself with the futon. Henrietta jumped on her and started to tickle.

“Hey Louise! Speak out! Who do you love?”

“No... princess! I love no one in particular... hiyan!”

Tickling continued and Louise soon was tired out.

“If you are playing dumb about it, lets ask Cattleya-dono.”

“...Chii-nee-sama?”

“Yep. That’s right. In the past, from the window of this room, didn’t we used to sneak into Cattleya-dono's room?”

Henrietta’s face became one of a little girl’s, reliving old times again.

“Indeed that’s how it was. Because of princess' magic...”

“Yes. Back at that time I was using the ‘Fly’ spell.”

Henrietta took Louise's hand with a cheerful expression.

“Well then, let’s go.”

“Eh? But...”

“When having love troubles, it is the best to ask a senior!”

Henrietta pulled Louise's hand, going to the window. A mild night spring wind danced outside.

Henrietta, set up the wand, clasped Louise's hand and stepped out to the gentle night sky.

Saito was resting his cheek against Cattleya's lap.

“Previously... When Cattleya-san praised my courage... To tell the truth I do not know if it is mine or not.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look, am I not Louise’s familiar? When I hear her utter a spell, I feel a boost in my courage in my mind. Derf... ah, that’s the name of my sword, once said ‘Listening to the master’s spell will give you courage, like a child hearing mother’s call reacts.’ In other words, my courage is...”

“So when you become a familiar, you gain that courage?”

“Yes. That’s why when I say to Louise ‘My courage,’ deep down, I am not very confident at all. That’s why deep in my heart I always doubt if it's me, or if it's the ‘Familiar’ who thinks like that.”

Cattleya patted Saito's head. It had a strangely smoothing effect on him, and the things that he kept hidden in the depths of his mind flowed easily out of his mouth.

“...such a mystery. Amazing.”

“What?”

“Like this, I recall mother. Though Cattleya-san doesn't look like her at all. However, it is warm somehow...”

“...I see.”

“It’s really mysterious. After coming to this world, I did not usually remember those things all that often.”

“To this world?”

Saito was startled by Cattleya’s question. He did not intend to say that he was not a human from this world. But... since it was Cattleya he could as well say that.

“I am not person from this world.”

“...I see.”

“You are not surprised?”

“Somehow... No, I did not imagine you being from a different world... But I did get a feeling that you did differ from others and that you were not a common plebeian.”

Cattleya’s words reminded Saito of the words said on their previous meeting.

“It feels like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

“Therefore, even if I’d want to meet my family, it is impossible to do so. However, I forgot about it for a long time. So why do I remember them now?”

“...maybe those feelings were suppressed.”

“Suppressed?”

“Yes. When something painful happens, human hearts tend to lock the painful events away from the mind. It’s not all that strange.”

“...”

“Surely, when you were brought to this world your mind was shocked. That’s why it locked the memories of your hometown so you would not remember them. Yet, there are ways; ways to find keys to unlock the mind...”

That’s right, Saito thought. Communication between Tabitha and her mother. Bonds between Louise and her parents... Maybe, seeing these kinds of things, the suppressed feelings were revived.

Feelings of homesickness. Feelings for his mother.

Saito shut his eyes.

“...and I am like your mother.”

Cattleya whispered.

“Ah, Cattleya-san is not my mother, you are different! And yet tears still fall. Tears...”

Trying not to look weak, Saito tried to make a joke, but it became useless, when tears started overflowing. Cattleya tightly embraced Saito.

[[Image:ZnT11-097.jpg|thumb]]

“Good child. You are a strong child.”

Saito kept on weeping.

He cried like he hadn’t cried in a long time.

He couldn’t tell how long he cried this hard.

He was pressed close to Cattleya's chest while crying... and it mysteriously relieved his mind.

It slowly settled his heart down.

“Sorry... I don’t know what came over me.”

Saito said, while rubbing his nose.

“It’s nothing to be embarrassed about. When you want to cry, you should cry.”

“But...”

“Haah, what a sore loser you are. You don’t like showing your weakness to others, right?”

“It’s just not something a man should do.”

“So stubborn. But once in a while I think it's also necessary to depend on others too. You can‘t pent it all inside, not relying on anyone.”

Saito sighed. He was surrounded by women who relied on him. Though he was staying strong in the events... the truth was that he wanted to depend on someone too.

“...it might be so.”

“That different world... Is it possible to return there?”

“I don’t know. But, besides me, there was a person who came to this world from there, so... I may be able to return and I may be not able to.”

Cattleya looked straight at Saito.

“You will be able to return. You will be able to return, surely. And you will be able to meet your mother after some time. You will be able to return to your original family. I think so.”

Reassuring, Cattleya said. Saito nodded.

“Thank you very much.”

“Though I can’t console – Hah, I am sorry. If only my body were stronger - I would help you to look for the way for you to return... That’s right! Though it is impossible for me to be your mother, I can still be your elder sister.”

She said out of the blue. Saito was in panic.

“I-I-If I would have such beauty as my elder sister, I would return home early every day.”

“Come on, call me elder sister.”

Saito blushed.

“T-That... There’s no need for that.”

“There is a need for such thing. Come on, say it.”

When the gentle Cattleya urged him this way... Saito responded instinctively,

“O-onee-san.”

“There you go, it wasn’t so hard.”

Cattleya happily patted Saito's head.

“...yes.”

Something warm filled his mind. ''There is a chance that I will never meet my family. However... there are a lot of people who are nice to me like this.''

Saito rubbed his eyelids.

“There’s no time for crying. There is a fellow who is aiming for... Louise’s ‘Void’ power. That person did cruel things to Tabitha and her mother. I will not forgive that guy.” ''We have not met him yet, but we imagine that it may be Joseph, King of Gallia. ''

''What kind of guy he is? ''

''It doesn’t matter... I won’t let him lay a finger on Louise or Tabitha anyway. ''

''We’ll return home, after this story is finished. ''

“Just don’t overdo it, alright?”

Cattleya hugged Saito again.

“I don’t want anything else, just you and Louise to be safe.”

That moment, a loud sound of breaking glass echoed.

“W-What?!”

“Aitatatatatatatatatatatata...”

“Not good, added too much power.”

The ones that fell into the room, were no other than Louise and Henrietta. Then they both stood up while rubbing their hips in the pain, and then both stared with astonishment at Saito.

“Ara. Saito-dono?”

“W-What are you doing in here?!”

“That’s my line! Why did you both jump in through the window?!”

Without answering Saito’s question, Louise's eyes narrowed.

“Y-You are going after Chii-nee-sama now?! Unbelievableeeee!”

Flushed faced Louise charged forwards.

‘Gon!’

Louise’s jump-kick cut the three meters distance in no time and hit Saito on the temple. When Saito fell down, Louise straddled his waist and started to strangle him.

“Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Of all things, Chii-nee-sama! Won’t allow! I won’t allow this!”

Then animals started to react to Louise’s shouts, who was straddling on top of Saito.

Waf, waf. Bow, wow. Meow, meow. Gao, gao. Buh, buh.

It was as if a lot of animals that began to lean on Saito were asking – “Can we play too?”

“Mgh...”

Saito’s consciousness started to slip away.

Louise looked down at Saito, who fainted, with demonic eyes.

“There’s no time to sleep!”

“Louise, Louise! You should not kick gentlemen like this!”

As might be expected, because Saito was kicked, Henrietta stepped in to end this.

Cattleya started to laugh out loud.

“Stop Louise. I did not try to take away your sweetheart.”

“He’s not my sweetheart! It’s different!”

Crimsoned, Louise waved her hand.

“...That, I only thought about dangers awaiting Chii-nee-sama. That was my only thought.”

“I only cured his injuries. Really.”

“...I did not miss this guy’s look. This fellow has absent-mindedly implanted his face in Chii-nee-sama’s cleavage. F-f-face buried between C-Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! H-how dare he! Chii-nee-sama’s breasts! B-b-b-b-breasts!”

In other words, Louise’s blood rushed to her head. And, because she lifted her leg for another kick, Henrietta had to step in again.

“Excuse me, Louise? Stop!”

“Stop, what for?!”

Henrietta smoothingly looked over the place and voiced her opinion with a forced smile.

“Well... umm, Cattleya-dono is just like Louise. Like her hair color. Therefore, Saito-dono has surely absent-mindedly regarded her a grown-up Louise.”

“Eh?”

Henrietta‘s simple words made Louise think.

“It’s hard to believe! That sort of...!”

Though Louise said that, waves of happiness filled her heart.

“Louise is really lucky, to have such great gentleman's feelings dedicated to her.” Cattleya added with the smile as well.

“S-s-s-such a bother.”

Embarrassed, Louise mumbled.

Later that night... laying unconscious, Saito was on the sofa, the three noble girls slept in one bed after a long time. Cattleya in the center, Louise on the left and Henrietta on the right.

“It has been such a long time since all three of us slept like this.”

Henrietta said in a cheerful voice.

“During the summers, Your Majesty used to visit our home a lot.”

“Yes. During those days I was really happy. Because every day there wasn’t a thing to worry about…”

Looking distant, Henrietta said.

“We used to play a lot.”

“Oh Louise. In any case, we came to Cattleya-dono for some questions.”

The three girls were laughing and chatting happily for a while.

In the course of time, the conversation moved to Louise and Saito's relationship.

“Hey Louise, why are you always so violent towards Saito-dono?”

“N-not always.”

When asked by Cattleya Louise denied it, blushing hard.

“Always.”

Henrietta noted, making Louise even more perplexed.

“P-princess only witnesses the worst moments!”

Henrietta let out a loud sigh.

“Haah, it is not hard to hate that. But I guess since Saito-dono is so occupied with Louise, it is alright.”

“As an older sister I do not agree with that. Such usual nastiness may make him run away. For example, remember what happened to elder sister Eléonore?”

In Louise’s mind, the image of her eldest sister, whose engagement was canceled, popped up.

“It is alright to allow gentlemen to act on their own once in a while. If you are angry at him just for speaking with other girls, he will end up disgusted sooner or later. It’s not just me. I do not want to see Louise taking older sister’s place in being disappointed with love.”

“D-don’t question such things! He is madly in love with me!”

Like a child she shouted, but Cattleya only shook her head to that.

“There is no such thing as a person who could not change their mind. Give him breathing space from time to time. If you do so, he will still return to the person he loves the most in the end.”

Louise became silent.

What Chii-nee-sama said was always correct.

Maybe she was indeed not giving him enough space.

Henrietta and Cattleya continued to give Louise advices one after another.

The chatter of three girls continued throughout the night.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter5

2012-09-21T09:40:08Z

70.232.165.130:

===Chapter Five: Ondine ・ Knight Corps of The Water Spirit===

Saito publicly became a noble, but his life did not change very much.

Because the "Chevalier" title comes with an annuity, his financial status became somewhat more stable, although his life did not change drastically.

Despite the different places, the living expenses in Tristain per person was 120 Ecu. The sum of annuity Saito receives is 500 Ecu. It was a sum with which a commoner's family of four could live quite comfortably. It was something like the income of the lower class nobles without any lands.

At the start of every month, he would receive a sum of money which amounts to one twelfth of his annuity from the finance office. Therefore, every month, Saito had to bring his “Chevalier” letter of appointment, and squeeze with the other lower class nobles who would be trying to take their salary or annuity at the Tristain's finance office's counter.

The place he lives in was still unchanged- Louise's room. Although there were other rooms available if he wanted to rent a room, Louise disliked the notion. "Aren't you wasting your extra money?" Louise said.

For the time being, according to Louise's suggestion that it is indispensable in his service to the knight corps, Saito borrowed the annuity in advance and bought a horse.

It was grey and sleek-looking, and was quite a good army horse.

And influenced by Louise's advice that a good rider needs not just a good horse but also a good harness, he bought a good harness as well. His two months' annuity almost disappeared just like that. Because an angry Louise would not cease to bother him and let him win, Saito bought the horse and the harness reluctantly.

But, he was not satisfied, and in the beginning, Saito named the horse “Louise.”

“Louise. If you want a carrot, neigh.”

“Yo! Louise. We're having a long ride today, hang on there, run! If you're slow, I'll punish you! Get it?”

While he was mimicking Louise's mouth, him releasing his small resentments was quickly discovered.

“I prohibit you from naming the horse 'Louise'!”

His cheek was twice its size after being hit by Louise, so Saito changed the name of the horse.

As for the rest of the money, a hangar for the Zero Fighter, which was taken down from the ''Varsenda,'' was built beside Colbert's laboratory using wood and metal sheets for protection from the rain.

He thought of visiting Colbert's grave, but apparently Kirche had brought the corpse of the teacher, who did not have any relatives, to her parents' home. Tabitha had gone along as well. He did not understand the reason Kirche did so, but for now, once she comes back from Germania, he would ask her about the location of the grave, and would visit him someday, Saito thought.

Well then, regarding Louise's familiar who had become a noble suddenly, the people at the Academy of Magic had different responses.

The headmaster, Osman, was delighted.

“You can bury your bones in this world, huh?” His eyes narrowed. “I don't have any intention to do so,” when Saito explained, “In the future you'd say that because you don't have a wife, so to commemorate your becoming a noble, why don't you marry my niece and fortify your body? Although she married four times, failed them, and is forty-years old, she is still not bad.” At those words, Saito ran away.

As for Chevreuse the Red Clay, “Well...” she narrowed her eyes and was pleased.

Miss Vallière was also proud at this, as her feelings leaked out. “Are you taking classes here as well? If you are, buy this book and this book and that book. Although they are expensive, they are useful.” She started recommending her books which were used as textbooks. Saito ran away again.

Well then, the ones among the teachers who were happy were only those two. The rest did not look very happy. Just like before, they ignored Saito like the air. There were also teachers who whispered, “I don't agree with his promotion.” As expected, the ones who were angered because Saito, who was once their companions, was now their superior, just ignored him.

The students' reactions were different as well.

Making fun of the ascent of a commoner, their minds did not think properly. Things like being afraid to approach Saito because of his war achievements, indifference...

''That incident is fabricated, he is just a commoner, don't be so proud,'' et cetera... Students who did this consisted of about half of the total ones. “Well, it's okay if you want to challenge me,” whenever Saito said that, duels would be provoked.

Well, they were at Guiche's level for him to defeat, at most. “I stopped the 70,000, there's no mistake about it.” Saito caused them to change their opinion about his ability after they tasted defeat from him.

He had beaten the hell out of at most three persons simultaneously at Vestri Courtyard, and they did not insult him anymore.

A fortnight after Saito became a noble...

In the midst of the morning haze, at Vestri Courtyard, one by one, students appeared. They were all participants in the Albion war in one way or another.

With easily nervous-looking appearances, they stared at the two persons who were standing in front of them.

In a black mantle, Guiche, and Saito.

Whether or not it was due to nervousness, Guiche stiffened.

Saito poked Guiche's elbow.

“Wh-What?”

“Aren't you the Commanding Officer? Address them properly!”

“Uu...”

Guiche groaned.

“What's the problem!?”

“My stomach hu-hurts...”

The students who gathered exploded in laughter.

“...Hang in there!” Mixed with sighs, Saito said.

“As I thought, isn't it better for you to become Commanding Officer? I am too heavy a baggage to be the Commanding Officer of Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit.”

Troubled, Guiche said.

Ondine...

Under the prodding of Henrietta, this Imperial Guards corps was formed 3 days after Saito returned to the Academy of Magic. After making his resolution, he immediately went to Henrietta's and was informed of his assuming the position of Commanding Officer of the knights. After that, Henrietta suggested the forming of a new knight corps, and this was carried out.

The legendary Imperial Guards had a glory which existed in the past. That knight corps, which was capped with the name of the Water Spirit in the deep waters of the Tristain royal family and its surrounding, was established thousands of years ago.

However, during the political disorder a few hundred years ago, it had been abolished, until now...when Henrietta picked that name again.

“Don't care what type of history it has.”

Saito said to Guiche.

Guiche and the others thought that it was possibly the name of the legendary knight corps, but, as for Saito, when he thought about it, he neither had awe nor yearning.

“B-But...though I am the commanding officer of the legendary knight corps, it means, umm...”

Guiche rolled his eyes in difficulty.

At first, Saito thought he would be the Commanding Officer, but... “Someone who was promoted from a commoner to suddenly become a commanding officer, he'd be under a lot of pressure.” Listening to Agnes' words, he abandoned his plans. He did not want to provoke needless jealousy.

Eventually, after discussions with Louise, for the time being Guiche would be the Commanding Officer, and Saito the Assistant Commanding Officer.

Henrietta wanted Saito to be the Commanding Officer, but, as expected, Saito was not well-rehearsed with the rules of this world, not a mage, and a formally strange human who could not do things.

Guiche had made some achievements at the city of Saxe-Gotha, had received a medal, and besides, his father was a general in the army. Although his appearance, ability, or experience might be insufficient, based on his lineage and war achievements, there would be no objections to his becoming the Commanding Officer of the knight corps.

“Oi, Guiche! Saito! Until when do you want to talk? Start the training! Don't you all want to train us until we're exhausted!?”

At these two slowpokes, the students who had become the members of the knight corps, shouted.

Anyone who looked around could tell that Ondine was made up of students from the Academy of Magic. Henrietta had established the third Imperial Guard corps after the Magic Imperial Guards and the Musketeer Corps with youths who were not from the factions of the society or the palace.

“Hey, because you are slow, shouldn't you not complain?”

Saito spoke while poking Guiche's cheek. Guiche answered back undauntedly as well,

“Aren't you the one who does nothing but complain?”

“Because you're pathetic!”

“That's why I said that you should become the Commanding Officer!”

Both of them glared at each other. Suddenly, Saito turned his face away, and declared in a slightly contemptuous tone,

“...Damn. Because of that, Monmon did not forgive you, isn't it?”

At that instant, Guiche cut in.

“My affairs with Monmon had nooooooothing tooooo doooooo wiiiiiiith yoooooouuuuu!”

Half weeping, Guiche pulled out his wand.

“Interesting... Oh right, I haven't settled the score with you the other time!”

Saito let out a bellow and grasped Derflinger with his hand. The runes on his left hand shone. Guiche put down his wand and clenched his fist. Chevalier Saito was the man who stopped the 70,000. ''When he has a weapon, I have no chance to win.''

“Because you can't use magic, too bad! Let's fight bare-handed!”

Saito released Derflinger, and leaped towards Guiche.

The gathered students were ecstatic as well.

“Get him! Punish that impertinent commoner! Guiche!”

“Oi, Saito! Go get that prideful Guiche!”

From a bench a distance away, two girls were watching the beginning of the loud scuffle between Saito and Guiche. They were Louise and Montmorency. For some reason or another, every morning before breakfast, they would watch the scenery of Saito and the others' trainings.

“Geez. After the war, now it's make-believe knights? No matter how you think about it, looks like it's a quarrel this time. Huh, boys... Guess it really can't be helped, huh?”

Montmorency said in an amazed voice.

Speaking of Louise, since some time ago, she was doing something with an unusually nervous look.

“...What are you doing?”

With a slightly irritated voice, Louise replied.

“Mending something.”

At one look, it was indeed the parka Saito wore. Holes where everywhere all over it. Louise was mending it somehow with great difficulty. But...no matter what, she was unskilled. With her thread entangled in a complicated way, the holes which were supposed to be mended were conversely bigger.

“Aren't you making it worse?”

“Sh't up.”

“To mend something, isn't it better to call a maid to do it?”

“It's alright. I'll do it.”

While Louise was groaning ''mmm...'' she started mending the parka again.

“Louise, you haven't changed at all, huh?”

“Why?”

“Nope... mending a torn boy's shirt... girls who fall in love change, huh? I wonder.”

Louise lifted her face hastily. Her face reddened.

“Love, neeeevvvveeeerrrrr! A t-torn parka is pi-pipi-pitiable, so I'm s-sewing it. That's all!”

“You're so disorientated. As if you had admitted it yourself.”

“Truthfully, I don't want to do it! Aaahh, sorry! Geez!”

While she said that, she was moving the needle painstakingly.

Louise was trying to think of a way to help Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps. But, she was not a member of the knight corps... No matter how much she thought about the things she could do, she did not know of any at all. For the time being, she would just mend his parka.

When it comes to Saito, like an idiot, he became engrossed in striving for the organization and the training of the knight corps. Because of that, the moment classes ended, he would train them. Returning to the room after he was worn out, he would sleep after that. Every morning, just like that, since dusk, he'd be very busy gathering with the other knight trainees, swinging their swords, practicing using magic all at once, and sparring.

He practically left Louise alone.

It was just like an attitude of “I don't need your help.”

That is, well...maybe because Louise was not a member of the knight corps, to which nothing could be done.

''Huhhh...'' Louise let out a small sigh.

She could not amuse Saito well, and could not help him as well. As she thought of that, her self-confidence wavered even more.

''As I thought, I can't do it, huh...?'' Tears welled in her eyes. With the sharpness of a Water user, Montmorency noticed Louise's agony, and narrowed her eyes.

“Whhhhat? Are you uncomfortable anywhere? Well, a lover who neglects you and engrosses himself in other things; so you become dispirited, huh?”

“Haah? What are you talking about? What lover? Stop it!”

“Am I wrong? Weelll, is it a secret crush then? Naturally, you towards Saito.”

“Wrong! Absolutely wrong! Completely different from love! I never think of him at all!”

Blushing deeply, Louise protested.

“It's fine. But let me give you a warning.”

“What is it!?”

“Although you like him, you cannot allow him immediately.”

“Haaaa! What are you saying!? Isn't that stupid!?”

[[Image:ZnT09-123.jpg|thumb]]
“A person like you appears to be firm on the outside, but you flow according to the ambiance easily. Listen. Men are all unfaithful beings. 'A little bit is okay,' when you unintentionally allow him too much, he'll lose interest in you and go find other girls.”

“St-Stupid! There's no reason to allow them! Allow what!?”

Ignoring the things she did in the past, Louise yelled.

“Your voice is shaking. When you are struck at the bull's eye, you would be shaky immediately, eh? But you don't have to worry. Lately you are left aside by him, right? A completely frustrated woman is a no-no. Because of only little things, you get irritated, huh?”

“Haaaaahhhh!? The one's who's left aside, isn't it you!? Montmorency the Fragrance. What are you doing at such a place? To look out for Guiche? That idiot unexpectedly received a medal, and now he's getting more attention than before, eh? The girls who like him even like that, should have increased, right!?”

''Chonchon.'' Montmorency hit Louise's shoulder, and pointed towards Saito's direction.

She looked, and noticed that the scuffle had ended before they realized.

“Eh?”

Louise stared, pop-eyed.

A certain girl wearing a light brown mantle was handing something to Saito.

“Looks like the one getting the attention isn't Saito, eh?”

“What's wrong?”

Saito asked the girl in front of him.

The one in front of him with her cheeks crimson red was the girl who had once two-timed with Guiche... Katie. Beside them were a few fellow female academy students who were staring at Saito with similar expressions. All of them were wearing light brown mantles... which meant that they were first-year students.

“Um-Umm... do you want to read this?”

With a bashfully radiant face, the long-haired, lovely Katie took out something which looked like a letter.

“I-I wrote it as well.”

“Please look at it.”

The other female students handed their letters to Saito one by one as well.

“Letter?”

“Umm... I wrote a poem. By all means, please read it.”

With his mouth agape, he asked the girls of the lower grade.

“...Why me?”

The girls exchanged glances and nodded in unison.

“Because, you are so cool. You could stop 70,000 military troops alone right?”

“Next time when you are free, could you please tell us more about it?”

From behind, Guiche's bitter voice could be heard.

“Wh-What about me? No letters for me!?”

“Guiche-sama already has Montmorency-sama right?”

Aloof, Katie declared clearly.

“You girls are always the best, all the time! Montmorency is Montmorency, you are you! I say! A valorous man only has love for courage and achievements! Please understand!”

Shouting that, Guiche bit on his rose and put on airs. But at that moment, a cluster of water enveloped Guiche's body.

“Ugh! Aargh! I-I! I can't br-breath... ughhh...”

In the water column, Guiche was in agony. Before they noticed it, Montmorency was already on her feet, wielding her wand. Expressionless, and very frightening-looking.

“Uuuuuwwwaaaaa, Monmon is scarrrryyyyy.” While she was saying shakily, Katie quickly handed over a package to him.

“Umm... I'm not sure whether it fits your taste or not, but I baked these biscuits myself. Please try them.”

“Biscuit?”

A gently and softly luscious smell from the bag was hanging in the air.

Apparently delicious, involuntarily he extended his hand... and a small hand stretched out from beside him.

That hand tore up that bag, and removed the biscuits from the inside.

''Gnash...''

''Aumaumaumaum...''

He timidly looked beside him, and saw Louise's face which was as if the biscuits were extremely awful.

“Wh-What are you doing?”

“What is this? It tastes awful.”

“I tried so hard in making them!”

“Don't give pet feeds to other people's pet dog.”

“What 'pet dog'!? Saito-sama is a hero!”

“Hero? Who?”

Without thinking, Saito puffed up his chest.

“I am!”

The next moment, Louise's knee struck his stomach, and Saito tumbled to the ground. Louise placed her feet firmly on Saito's face. In a completely typical style, Louise yelled.

“You had merely stopped the 70,000, what are you so proud of? It's just like stopping a farmer's cattle. What's so great about it!?”

Next, Louise trampled Saito's groin, delivering the finishing blow. ''Oouucchhh!'' Saito groaned, and became silent.

Everyone at that place thought that Louise was great. She had referred to the 70,000 military troops as farmer's cattle. The female students were frightened of such a person with unusual strength, and running away, dispersed.

Louise seized Saito who had fainted in agony by the legs, and dragged him along.

With his hands and legs tied by ice loops, Guiche was taken away by the floating Montmorency.

With the Commanding Officer and Assistant Commanding Officer absent, the assembled male trainees exchanged troubled glances. Malicorne let out a sigh, and said,

“Wouldn't it be great if Louise and Montmorency become our Commanding Officers?”

The male trainees nodded their heads unanimously.

In the room, Louise who had been dragging him all along, ''thump!'', chucked him onto the bed.

Saito came to, and shouted angrily at Louise.

“What the hell are you doing?”

Louise's cheeks puffed, and she folded her arms.

“There's no problem being enthusiastic about it. I thought it's good for you to let you do as you please, but...”

“But what?”

Louise became silent.

“What's the problem?”

At his inquiry, ''huhh...'' Louise let off a weak sigh, and slipped into her bed.

“...Damn. You just carry on with your busy life.”

Saito was hit by those words. Evidently, because he was too busy lately and did not care about Louise, she was sulking now.

That was inevitable. His recent self was somehow full with fervor.

New position, new events which he had not experienced before...

Such things made his heart beat in excitement. Naturally, the time he spent with Louise decreased as well; nothing could be done about that.

''Besides, those guys who attacked us the other day...''

“Those guys who attacked us before this... it would be troublesome if they strike again right? Isn't it good to have more allies now?”

''Well, that's true, but...'' Louise pursed her lips.

“But during the other time, you managed to win by your own.”

“That could not be told at all!”

Saito bellowed angrily, but Louise was more displeased with his not spending more time with her than that incident.

“Which means that you can't spend time with your master, eh?”

Louise kicked her legs around under the blanket, and complained.

“Why the displeased look?”

“Nothing... but that means that I don't have to call you master now.”

“Why!?”

“Well, I'm a noble now right!? We are equal now right!”

“Haaah? What the heck are you talking about!? I've said it already! Don't confuse a mere 'Chevalier' with the Duke of La Vallière's position! We've only risen from the status of a human with a dog to a human with a MONKEY! That's all! Don't get the wrong idea!”

Louise combed her hair up and declared.

“Ah, I see...” Saito was further unamused.

And he had been thinking for a while that he could be equal to Louise. Looks like that wasn't the case at all.

Saito became quiet, and looking bored, Louise crawled into her bed... and pulled the blanket over her head.

Louise was not seriously thinking that they were "not equal". In other words, she did not care about the difference in their social status. Saito is Saito. That's all that matters.

It was simply that she did not know her feelings, and felt that Saito who was engrossed in the knight corps was a little unforgivable; at which she unintentionally insulted the Chevalier title.

At Saito's silence, Louise poked her head out from under the blanket.

“...”

Like a rabbit, the face which was peeking out from the hole stared at Saito, after which it slipped back in again.

“Think about what you should do to improve your master's mood.”

“Although you say that.”

Seemingly troubled, Saito scratched his head. From the bed, Louise extended her hand, with a finger pointing up

“Hug me tightly? A-And whisper at my ears 'I would like to serve you.'...or something like that.”

''What do you mean by “Hug me tightly”!?'' Saito was a little angry inside.

''So you want to tie me down using that bait...?'' He was thinking that, but not unwillingly, he still hugged Louise from on top the blanket.

Under the blanket, Louise became quiet like a cat.

Louise... unconsciously relaxed her face.

''No... Being hugged by a boy one likes somehow feels good. Although it is from the top of a blanket.''

''If possible, I want it like this all the time. But I cannot permit that. Aah, but what should I do if he requests that? If I allow him once, will he really be unfaithful as Montmorency said? What should I do?'' As she was thinking about that... Saito opened his mouth.

“Hey Louise.”

“Wh-What...?”

“Is that enough?”

“Heh?”

In the blanket, Louise squinted her eyes.

“How do I say it? Everyone is waiting for me since I am an Assistant Commanding Officer... if I skip practice, how could I discipline them?”

Leaving those words behind, Saito left the bed immediately, and went out of the room.

Left behind, Louise was in a daze for a little while, and she shook...

She sprang up from the bed swiftly, and started kicking the wall.

“What was that!? What does he mean! All my pride is shattered now!”

After kicking the wall for a while, Louise muttered while panting.

“You just wait and see... When I am serious... Be it a maid or an elf... All of them will wag their tails and run away!”

The next day...

After school, Saito went to the kitchen to greet those over there.

He remembered that he had not seen Siesta's face for a while. He ought to inform her about his becoming a noble properly in person.

Siesta's figure could not be seen. Saito asked her boss, Marteau, who was tasting a stew.

“Do you know where Siesta is?”

At his question, Marteau glared fiercely at Saito.

“I won't tell someone who has been wagging his tail at nobles.”

He declared. As if having the same opinion as their master, the other cooks who once praised Saito so much, were now watching him with cold eyes.

Compared to the times when he was insulted by the students, Saito was many times sadder now.

Being told such words by such kind people, Saito gradually broke out in tears. Subsequently, Head Chef Marteau panicked.

“Oi oi! You had taken all the trouble to become a noble, and now you're crying?”

“But... you all were so kind to me... and you had changed... but I didn't change at all...”

“Don't cry! Geez, for God's sake, why on earth did you want to become a noble!?”

Saito bit his lips.

“I don't know how to put it properly, but... somehow I wanted it. Hey uncle, you can touch people's hearts through your cooking. So you became a chef, and this is somewhere you would be. Am I wrong?”

“Hmm, well... now that you say that, maybe that's true.”

“I'm like that as well. I want a place I belong to, a place where I can have a go at the things I can do. I believe that my position as a noble would make it easier for me to do so. It doesn't mean that I specially wanted to become a noble. If that place is near the thing I want to do... I would use that place conversely, I think.”

At his words, Head Chef Marteau shrugged.

“I don't have much knowledge. You tell me difficult things, but I don't get it. Just that, didn't you become haughty...?”

Seemingly embarrassed, Head Chef Marteau muttered.

“Haughty? I don't have any such intention at all!! Please treat me the same way as before! If you think I'm unreasonable and detest me, then don't say anything.”

Head Chef Marteau snorted. After that, he promptly hugged Saito.

“S-Sorry... To tell you the truth, I am jealous of you... To become a noble from a commoner, that is as hard as a human becoming God! But hearing your words, I am now relieved. You are you. Right? 'Our Sword'!”

“Although I don't really understand, I am glad to become your sword, as always!”

''Guriguri'', Head Chef Marteau stroked Saito's head.

“Tell Siesta the same thing! That girl is feeling really down now...”

At that instant,

''Bang!'', The kitchen door was opened hard. ''Thump thump thump'' Siesta rushed in.

“Waaaah waaaaah! This is bad! Waaah, waaah!”

It was a somewhat huge pandemonium.

“What's wrong?”

Head Chef Marteau asked.

“I! I have been transferred! Aargh!”

“Transferred?”

Saito and Head Chef Marteau exchanged glances. Then Siesta noticed Saito's presence and blushed furiously.

“Saito-san...I, I...”

Filled with emotion, Siesta murmured.

“Wh-What on earth... aren't you feeling really down now?”

“You're right. I am a bit down. Because Saito-san had become a noble. I thought after you became a noble, you would forget about me.”

“I won't forget!”

“But it's alright now.”

“What the heck is going on!?”

Head Chef Marteau asked as Siesta lowered her head.

“Thank you very much for taking good care of me so far.”

“Haaaah?”

Siesta showed a paper she was holding to the blank Head Chef.

“Isn't this the signature of the Queen?”

Sure enough, that was an official document on which Henrietta's name was written. Underneath it, there was Old Osman's signature as well.

“What, what? "Arrange a servant from within the academy to serve Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga". What is this?”

“This morning, this letter from the Royal Palace arrived at Osman-sama's. After that, he ordered the head of maids to choose someone. But the head of maids chose me. To wait on him, someone who's close to him would be better, which is me.”

Not understanding why it happened, Saito became nervous, and Siesta quickly bowed her head.

“Because of that, please treat me well.”

Meanwhile, Louise... was trying to carry out the strategy which she had been scheming secretly for the past two days.

“Until now, the way to do things is wrong.”

“How is it wrong?”

The one asking Louise, who was murmuring continually, was Derflinger. As usual, Louise had appointed the intelligent sword as her fellow staff in her operation plans.

“How should I say it? I had been trying to win at places outside my field. Be it a black cat appearance, or a maid-like appearance...anyway, these are not things nobles do.”

“That's possible.”

“For the time being, while satisfying my pride, I should go back to basics.”

Louise exaggerated. The clothes she was wearing were... that legendary “sailor uniform.” Some time ago, she had bowed her head low and borrowed it from Montmorency. It was a present Guiche gave her after he had received the remains from Saito. It was tailored to fit the lean body of Montmorency, but somehow it fitted Louise as well. Obviously there was a lot of space left in front of her breasts, and the clothes were too long as well... but Louise held it together using pins.

“Basics?”

“Yes. It's useless parading in weird stuff. The ears of the cat were overdone. Anyway, after confirming that your ideas are out of the question, I will win by using my own thoughts and my inspirations. That is what a real noble would do.”

Louise folded her arms, and peered into the mirror, satisfied.

With her body wearing the baggy sailor uniform, Louise turned around the spot. Her pink hair, scarf, and the pleated skirt of her uniform flew up simultaneously.

“Aren't you imitating that maid?”

[[Image:ZnT09-137.jpg|thumb]]
“Shut up. Between the maid and I, our power varies a lot!”

“Aren't you the weaker one? It's somewhat fatter...”

Inhaling a deep breath, Louise reached out for the wand on top of the small desk beside her. Derflinger's attitude changed completely.

“Nope, stronger.”

“Obviously!”

With a triumphant face, Louise posed before the mirror.

Holding the hem of her skirt up, Louise put her little finger into her mouth. At her look, Derflinger put in.

“Anyway, if partner likes such things... how about if you're more frank? Don't turn around, isn't it good just to say 'I'll do the same'? It's over.”

“NO!”

“Why is that so?”

“Well... if I do that, won't he get carried away? It is not like the other time. As I said, he groped those breasts, so I put him down. He is unforgivable.”

“You're not honest.”

“Or perhaps I should say.”

Louise gripped the sword, and peered into the hilt part with a scary face.

“I did not like him specially.”

“Yes.”

With a voice of complete disbelief, Derflinger muttered.

After that, ''Haaaaaa...'', let off a deep sigh.

“What's the matter?”

“I am still cute after all. This is, another sin.”

“...My dear, you are really calm huh.”

“After seeing such a tidy and cute me, that insect would have to fall on his knees.”

“Really?”

“Fufu. Fufufufufufu.”

“Sorry, I'm scared.”

“He will surely feel like this eh?”

Carried away, Louise crawled at the bed. Under Derflinger's amazed scrutiny, Louise's favorite monodrama of late began.

“Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> You are so cute... Your appearance is better than the time you wore maid clothes<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I had fallen madly in love with Louise<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

After that, Louise stood up quickly.

“Hmph! Isn't this obvious! Now you notice my charm? Aah, I can't do anything about it!”

Again, Louise knelt at the floor.

“I'm sorry<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for ignoring you<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> I got carried away after becoming a noble, sorry for that<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for engrossing in the knight thingy<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for looking for at the maid<nowiki>~~~</nowiki> Sorry for groping that half-elf's ridiculous breasts<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>!”

Louise stood straight.

“If you want to apologize, you know how to treat me right?”

Flat on the ground, Louise licked dust.

“Yes! I am a humble dog... Louise-sama's vile pet dog... I would do anything... Please let me stay by your side...”

Standing up, Louise folded her arms. She was carried away excitedly, as if her familiar was just right there. With a smile full of bizarrely swelling excitement an a victory boast, she looked down on the imaginary familiar.

“If you understand, li-lili-lick my sh-shsh-shoes.”

“Yeeess! I will lick it! This Saito-dog will lick it!”

Louise cringed down and lowered her head.

“Hey lady.”

“What!? Now's the climax! Don't disturb! It's really exciting after this!”

“The door is...”

“What's with the door!? What happened to the door!”

Louise turned around. With eyes as if they were looking at a miserable creature, Siesta and Saito who were present there were staring at her. Louise's face paled.

Siesta rushed over to Louise, and held those hands.

“Let's go to a place with free medical treatment, okay? You're affected from the warm spell of spring huh... It's all right. You'll be healed quickly.”

Saito approached her, and peered into Louise's face.

“Say honestly. What did you eat?”

Strongly, Louise shook both of them off, and went to the window. From there, she tried to jump down.

“Wa-Wait!”

“Louise! Oi! This is the third floor!”

Siesta and Saito ran after her. Louise yelled frantically.

“Leave me! Please, leave me alone!”

After they managed to calm Louise down, two hours had already passed.

With her face fuming, Louise glared at Saito and Siesta. Both of them drooped their heads. To hide her embarrassment at their seeing THAT, Louise muttered with a sullen face.

“Why did you bring her back?”

“Please take care of me!”

Beaming, Siesta bowed down at Louise.

“If you come here to wait on me, there is no need for me.”

Gazing at Siesta who was looking at her, Louise declared.

“That... Despite your words, I did not come to take care of Miss Vallière. I came to take care of Saito-san.”

“He can take care of himself.”

“It is the personal command of Her Majesty The Queen.”

“The Princess did!?”

Louise shouted wildly.

“Yes. Please look at this.”

Siesta showed the official documents from Queen Henrietta which had been going around, to Louise.

“...That's true, huh. A servant for Mr. Saito Chevalier de Hiraga.”

“Although it's me, I would still not come here to intrude.”

“I don't know,” Louise shook her head.

“What about it?”

Louise glared at Saito.

“Eh? Me?”

“Yes. You want to be with Siesta, right? What about it?”

With a jerk, Louise glared at Saito. Looking troubled, Saito scratched his nose.

“Lately, I became busy... honestly, I can't clean the room...”

Upon a closer look, one could see a layer of dust had settled in the room. Previously, Saito was the one who cleaned the room. But since the formation of the knight corps, he had no time to clean it.

“I would do anything!”

“Is that okay? I have a bad feeling about this...”

“To take care of Saito-san is my happiness.”

Siesta smiled pleasantly.

''Oh no'', Louise thought. ''Wh-What noble words.'' As usual, Saito's face reddened a bit.

For guys, there aren't any words which would make them happier than this. And Siesta had declared those words.

Because of the grave situation, Louise counterattacked from another angle.

“Well, since you're unwilling to give in... it's bad, but never mind... Where are you going to sleep? There's only one bed.”

“Isn't it okay for us to sleep together? Because the bed is big enough.”

“No! No! Noooooo! It's too small! Besides, isn't Siesta...”

''A commoner''; as Louise was about to say this, she swallowed her words. She remembered her debt of gratitude towards Siesta. And now, she could not bring herself to treat commoners with disdain.

But still sleeping together is an absolute NO. Louise did not know what this Siesta would do to Saito when she was sleeping.

“Well then, okay. I will sleep in my straw again. It should be okay for you two to sleep together.”

Saito said dryly again.

“Heh?”

In a daze, Siesta shook her head.

“The idea! Saito-san is now a knight! You MUST sleep in a bed! Well, I'll accompany you!”

“...Heee?”

Saito's face reddened all the more. Louise was trembling all over. And finally, she said those words which she did not want to say.

“O-Okay. No pr-problem. Let's sleep together.”

“...But, sleeping together with nobles...”

“Saito is now a noble as well.”

“But, Saito-san is Saito-san...”

Siesta shifted uneasily.

With a stiff smile, Louise said.

“That's okay.”

“All right...”

Apparently embarrassed, Siesta hung her head in shame.

After that- “Well then, first of all, cleaning!” -Siesta started cleaning the room, apparently enjoying it.

“Let me help,” Saito suggested, and started helping Siesta's cleaning. For a while, Louise fixed her eyes on the two who were cleaning the room, seemingly enjoying it... Eventually, she felt somewhat unable to stay there any more.

“I'll do it as well.”

Siesta and Saito opened their eyes wide.

“What? Is it funny for me to clean up?”

“Yeah, because this has never happened even once before.”

Louise snatched the dustcloth from Siesta's hand, and started polishing the bed. Yet, no matter what, she was inept at it. Because she had crumpled the dustcloth into a clump and did it like that, it did not become cleaner at all. Finding it hard to continue looking at her- “This is the way to do it.”- Siesta explained to Louise.

After a few hours, looking at the sparklingly clean room, Siesta said joyfully.

“We had made it clean!”

“Yeah,” Louise nodded. Looking at that clean room, somehow her anger subsided...''Huh, well, forget it...'' She felt like this.

During that night.

The three of them slept “like the [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes#River Character|character for river]]. Saito was in the middle, with Louise at his right and Siesta at his left.

Louise felt rather embarrassed at sleeping like she did on other days, which was to lay her head on Saito's chest. So she separated herself a little from him, with her back facing him. Siesta had the same feelings, or else she was thoughtful; but she slept apart from Saito as well. Initially, Louise could not sleep, and kept an eye out on the two of them. If they did anything strange, she planned to jump up and whack Saito.

Nevertheless, Siesta and Saito were perfectly still. Not used to cleaning, Louise slowly fell asleep.

Saito really was Saito, stiffening just like that. At any rate, beside him were Louise and Siesta who were sleeping. With two sleeping girls beside him, he did not have any fantasies at all.

''...This isn't really a good thing.''

Saito thought. Because he was too nervous, he did not even feel a tinge of sweetness. Or perhaps, stuck between the silent pressures from the feelings of animosity, anger, and not knowing what to do, which were not visible to Louise and Siesta, he was about to be flattened.

''But...now isn't the time to worry over these girls.''

''Louise had said that as “That is a reward...”''

''I am loved completely by her, but if I have any feelings left for other girls, I can't do anything weird to Siesta...''

His mind became more and more troubled.

''First of all, I have to forget the girls' affairs.''

''Somehow or another, right now the organization of the knight corps is the most important, so...''

''I have to focus completely on doing a man's job, so...''

Saito drove Louise and Siesta out of his head... and thought.

''In this world, what can I do?''

''I don't know.''

''Even if I devote myself to training, as I thought, the answer did not appear.''

''Oh well... it has just begun. Just understand little by little will be good enough.''

Displaying his optimistic characteristic, Saito closed his eyes.

''Teacher, I will do my best...''

He whispered softly.

Worn out by the noon's training, Saito slowly went into the dream world.

After she dozed off for a while, Louise suddenly opened her eyes. She was sleeping lightly.

She had an unpleasant premonition, and she looked towards Saito... and without her knowing it, ''hadn't Siesta been using Saito's upper arm as a pillow? But until just now, she was still apart from him!'' Louise ground her teeth.

''Fuuunn'', and she placed her head on Saito's left arm. After that... Siesta's head moved, and this time, assumed a part of Saito's shoulder as her pillow.

Louise clenched her fist, and just like her, placed her head on his left shoulder. Siesta's head moved all the more, and finally reached his chest.

“...You are already awake, right?”

“Mmmpphh...”

Siesta's face blushed a bit, and snored unnaturally. As if she wanted to say “That's my place!”, Louise placed her head further up Saito's chest.

Siesta's eyes opened slowly.

Between Saito's chest, both of them glared at each other.

“Leave.”

When Louise said that, Siesta counterattacked.

“If Saito-san says that, only then will I leave.”

“Because he's sleeping, I'll give the command. Leave.”

“No.”

“You surrendered at Albion right? You backed out.”

“Wrong. That is merely because I pitied Miss Vallière.”

Louise trembled for a while. ''Huuuuuu...'', she took in a deep breath, and gently pressed her lips against the sleeping Saito's.

“Eh?”

“Mmmph...”

And then, she inserted her tongue flamboyantly.

“Mmph, mmpppphhhh, mmm...”

Dumbfounded, Siesta looked at them. Or perhaps, at the terrible intensity of Louise. Much greater than kiss, it was like the force of stabbing with a knife.

After turning her tongue around in Saito's mouth forcefully, Louise's lips left, and declared to Siesta.

“We are not really lovers. But, he is my property. It's awful for you to interfere between us,"

Louise stated, with a heavily implied killing intent in her voice.

For a while, Siesta was overwhelmed by Louise's force... but eventually regained herself. Facing Louise's glare straight on, she grasped Saito's right hand.

And before Louise could even stop her, Siesta inserted his hand into the gap between her nightclothes. Grandly, she held his hand in her cleavage, making Louise feel suffocated.

“Mmmphh, mmmmmm...!”

“Until now, I knew nothing at all at how to attract boys.”

“...Liar!”

“It's true. But the girl who could not stand looking at such a me... taught me various things. Various things.”

“I-I see. Because of that you let him touch your breasts? And you said you knew nothing at all?”

Louise asked, her face twitching.

“Different from Miss Vallière, I can't go on just waiting. Please treat me well.”

“Take care... Well, I'll try to do my best. But, I still think that's useless. This guy has fallen madly in love with me!”

Louise exclaimed triumphantly.

“Ah... He must have been confused by that noble ambiance.”

“That's not true at all!”

“If that's the case, he likes every part of you?”

Louise fell silent. She was not sure about that.

Siesta peered into Louise's face and said.

“So how about this? In the coming Sleipnir Ball, if Saito-san can find Miss Vallière... I'll admit that Saito-san really likes Miss Vallière. When he does that, I will truly give up.”

“Isn't this interesting?”

Blowing her top, Louise accepted that proposal.

“You won't regret? On the other hand, if he does not find you...”

Saito was unaware of the girls' fight which was unfolding on top of his chest...

At this time, Saito, who was possibly the most fortunate and unfortunate man in Halkeginia, was having an ironic nightmare consisting of him being wooed by both Guiche and Malicorne in the midst of the training of the knight corps.

On top of Saito's right arm, Siesta started to snore. After scowling at her face... Louise let off a sigh.

''Is it true that as Siesta says, Saito is only attracted to me because of my noble ambiance?'' Her self-confidence was increasingly swaying.

And he was so near to her... but she did not know his feelings at all. This thing had made Louise really uneasy.

At the same time, a question arose in her mind.

It was about Henrietta.

''No matter how great Saito's achievement was, it is impossible for a queen herself to assign a personal maid to him.''

''That is too kind.''

''What on earth is Henrietta's motive?''

''Don't tell me that she intends to assign another dangerous task to him?''

''If Henrietta is going to visit this time...'', Louise fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter4

2012-09-21T09:39:45Z

70.232.165.130:

===Chapter Four: Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne===

Each student who applied for the royal army through the recruiting official, who came to the magic academy, received training for around two months and then was assigned into various forces.

Tristain’s army was split into three branches.

First, the “Royal Army” that is directly under command of the current king. The noble generals and officers belonging to the monarchy command the mercenaries assembled through money. The student officers like Guiche are primarily assigned to this royal army or the later mentioned Sky Navy.

Next is the “National Army,” where the greater nobles in various places would recruit the people in their territory. This organization is also called the “Marquis Army.” The nobles that received land from the king would follow their pledge and organize an army. This is what the Cardinal requested Louise’s father, Duke of La Vallière, to organize.

Because the soldiers were originally farmers, the national army is considerably inferior to the mercenary-composed Royal Army. It isn’t suitable for campaigns, but the royal army by itself was lacking in number, so they ended up being brought along. There were many nobles, like Louise’s father, Duke of La Vallière, who opposed the war and refused to contribute soldiers too.

Also, because this war is a campaign, half of the national army are wagons… meaning that it ended up being used as a supply unit.

The last is the “Sky Navy.”

It was the branch that operated the ships that floated in the sky or the sea.

With the captain at the peak, this branch was most certainly a miniature version of the feudal system. Below the captain, who had absolute authority in the warships, were noble officers that directed the sailors. Though they were called sailors, everyone was some kind of specialist to operate the ship. Unlike the army, which was a branch that was fine as long as the number of people were gathered, experience and habitual training were stressed above all else.

Guiche, being assigned as a reserve officer to the Royal Army, arrived at the Champs de Mars Training Facility in the capital city Tristania on the day after Louise and the others returned home.

Rosha Regiment, Lashene Regiment, Navarre Regiment… The regiment colors that waved in the gardens of the regimental commanders’ mansions were, today, assembling at the Champs de Mars Training Facility.

With a letter of introduction written by a drill officer in one hand, Guiche walked around the training facility, where the twelve regiments of the Royal Army, twenty thousand soldiers had amassed. The group he had ended up being attached to was the De Vineuil Independent Battalion of the Royal Army. He had never heard of it before, but Guiche was excited about his first battle.

Just recently, he had met with his father, the Marshal of the Royal Army.

Because a Marshal is a job for the ones at the end of their life, his father, having retired from military services, was the Marshal. His senile father was very frustrated that he couldn’t participate in this war and encouraged Guiche.

“Don’t value life, but value name,” his natural-born soldier of a father said, sending Guiche out. All three of his brothers were departing too. His first brother is in charge of de Gramont family’s army. The second brother was the captain of the air forces. His third brother was an officer of the royal army.

And he himself… was participating as an officer of the De Vineuil Independent Battalion. However, he couldn’t find that essential battalion. He couldn’t find the battalion flag drawn on the letter of invitation anywhere.

Reluctantly, he questioned a scary-looking bearded officer.

“Um, where is the De Vineuil Independent Battalion?”

That officer began to preach to Guiche about how he didn’t know the way home.

When Guiche said "This is my attachment from today," he looked at Guiche's head to the tip of his foot, and asked "A student officer?"

"Y-Yes! That's correct!" When he saluted with the military language he remembered, his head was hit.

"Listen, student. On the battlefield, even if you say that you don't know where your battalion is, no one will tell you."

Then the officer said, "There," and pointed to a corner of the training facility.

It was right beside the lodging house, and little sunshine hit the area.

The soldiers were leaning on the wall of the lodging house, staring at the sky dully. Guiche was shocked to see that there were people drinking sake too.

Looking carefully, he realized that most people there were old men and unmotivated people. The group seemed to be a washout already.

"D-Don't tell me, this is..." Flustered, he asked one soldier.

"H-Hey, soldier."

"What is it?"

An old mercenary carrying a heavy lance stood up.

"Is this the De Vineuil Independent Battalion?"

"Yes."

Guiche stood petrified to the spot, as if he had been hit by something on the head.

It was his glorious first campaign, yet the group he was assigned to were old men or delinquent soldiers that clearly looked unmotivated. In other words, it was just a scum battalion for fitting numbers.

It was "independent" and not attached to any regiment for probably that reason. In other words, no regimental commander wanted to take charge of them.

When he asked, "But, where is the battalion commander?", the old mercenary pointed to one section of the corner. A weak, white-haired old man was standing there, supporting himself with his staff. Beside him stood a young and fat noble wearing a staff officer badge on his shoulder. It seems that that was the "battalion headquarters".

''That's the battalion commander...'' It was an old man who seemed like his heart would stop just from the voices during the time of assault, without having the need to get hit by a projectile. ''I really got the short end of the stick here.'' Guiche thought, getting depressed. Anyways, Guiche approached them to give his greetings.

"Reserve Officer Guiche de Gramont, here to take up my new post!"

"Haa? What?! What's going on?!"

Battalion Commander De Vineuil, asked back while shaking. It seems he has bad hearing.

"I am Guiche de Gramont! I have been assigned to this battalion as a reserve officer. I want to receive approval," Guiche shouted near his ears.

"Oh, I see! It's time to eat! Can't fight on an empty stomach! You need to eat properly too!"

Giving up, Guiche nodded. There, the battalion staff officer whispered something to the battalion head.

"Wh-What! Assignment! Then you should have said so!"

''I have been saying that'' Guiche thought discouragingly.

"Li-Li-Line-up!"

The weak battalion head raised his voice. Dully, the soldiers assembled in sluggish movements.

"In-In-Introducing the new company commander!"

''Heh? Company commander?''

While Guiche stood dumbfounded, the battalion commander continued.

"Assigned to our glorious De Vineuil Independent Musket Infantry Battalion... Name!"

"I am Guiche de Gramont!"

"I am leaving the second company to this Grandel-kun! Therefore, the second company will now be
designated as 'Grandel Company'! Salute to the company commander!"

Sluggishly, the soldiers belonging to the company saluted. ''Hey, the name is wrong. More importantly, company commander? That's impossible!''

"Wai-Wait, battalion head! I'm a student officer! To be the company commander all of a sudden!"

Becoming the company commander meant he would be in command of over a hundred soldiers. There was no way he could do that.

However, the battalion head, while shaking, placed his hand on Guiche's shoulder.

"The company commander deserted this morning. We were looking for a new one."

''The company commander deserted? What kind of battalion is this?''

"There are more senior officers, right?!"

"Ah, besides me, the staff officer, and the other company commanders, there are no nobles in this battalion."

"That's why the only other possible officer is you. Welcome, company commander."

He had heard the Royal Army was lacking officers, but for it to be so severe. Guiche face visibly paled.

The De Vineuil Independent Musket Infantry Battalion is a gun corps with about three-hundred and fifty people. It is split into three companies. Two are gun companies. One short spear company as a guard. One of the gun companies was entrusted to Guiche soon after he took up his new post. Even though it's a gun corps, the equipment consists of only antique arquebuses. The newer models, muskets, were nowhere to be found.

''More importantly, gun corps...'' Guiche grabbed his head. He had never learned how to use guns in his training. He couldn't really make any complaints over the two months of sudden training...

Either way, it would have been nice if they told the branch of the group he was being assigned to in advance.

He had heard the disorder in the Royal Army, which employed large amounts of mercenaries despite the lack of officers, was severe... but for it to be this bad...

While Guiche was worrying like that, a smart-looking middle-aged man came up to him, carrying an arquebus that had the gun barrel shortened and a dagger on his hips. Wearing a steel helmet, he wore thick fur and an iron breastplate.

"Greetings, company commander."

"Y-You too. You are?"

"Nicola, a sergeant for this company. I act as an aide and such."

"Act" was probably modesty. There was a cut on his forehead and suntanned face. He looked like a sergeant who had been doing military services for a long time. It was certain that he, a non-commissioned officer, was the one managing the company.

"Iyaa, what a disaster."

A mercenary sergeant, who could even look older than Guiche's father, muttered to him.

"Forced to be the company commander so soon after you arrived. From appearance, you seem to be a student."

"Y-Yes."

Guiche nodded.

"Well, me and my comrades will look after the company. Commanding Officer should settle down a bit."
Being told by the experienced mercenary sergeant like that, Guiche felt a bit at ease.

A trumpet sounded far away. To align the soldiers, the company commanders started raising their voices. The instructions of Albion expeditionary force's commander-in-chief General Olivier de Poitier were about to begin. After receiving the general's report, the soldiers gathered in this training facility will depart for La Rochelle. There they will ride on boats and aim for the sky continent of Albion.

Now then, at the same time.

This is the harbor of La Rochelle, where the main fleet of the air forces were stationed.

On the fleet hanging on the harbor created using an enormous tree... the dry wood of the ancient Yggdrasil, last riggings and boarding of officers and sailors were being conducted.

Standing at the root of Yggdrasil, Malicorne, who was scheduled to board a warship as a military cadet, was looking up in awe.

The sight of several tens of sailing warships, the main air force of the kingdom, hanging on the branches of the enormous Yggdrasil and waiting to depart was certainly an unexpected spectacle.

"Uwaah..." He stood gaping. While looking up at the sky, Malicorne was sent flying.

"Wh-What!" Yelling that, a tanned man was staring at him. Examining, the man wasn't wearing a mantle and just a commoner. Realizing he was sent flying by a commoner, Malicorne was enraged.

"H-How insolent! How dare you send a noble flying!"

Doing so, the sailor stared at Malicorne. Figuring out that Malicorne was just a military cadet, the man smiled profoundly.

"Hey, Bo-chan. This place is different from that corrupt world. I'll teach you the order in the air forces, so dig the holes in your ear and listen well."

"Eh? Eeh?"

It seems that in the air forces, you can't just swagger around because you're a noble. He couldn't imagine a commoner that is greater than a noble.

"First is that captain! He is the greatest on the ship! Next is the executive officer! The earlier officers are appointed here. Voyage head, sail head, artillery head, deck head, kitchen head... In the air forces, even commoners can become officers if they achieve enough!"

''That's how it is'' Malicorne's eyes widened. An army system that has the possibility of commoners becoming superior officers... That is the air forces.

"And next are the non-commissioned officers! And below that is finally military cadets like you guys! On a boat, you guys are just useless maggots! Remember this!"

Malicorne stood up and saluted.

"Un, understood!"

"I'll give you guts! Clench your teeth!"

Still standing attention, Malicorne received a sharp slap to his face.

"Okay, go! Run! Fool! If a military cadet walks on a warship, they'll be shouted at!

Malicorne ran off perplexed.

The warship he finally found, ''Redoutable'', was a splendid warship with forty-eight gates on the gunwale and seventy mails in length. A new warship that was perfected one month before.

Climbing up the trap and trying to board the warship that was hanging on a branch, an officer at the entrance stopped him.

"Hey! You! Where do you think you're going?!"

Panicking, Malicorne saluted.

"Military cadet, Malicorne de Grandple! Taking up a new post today!"

"I'm Lieutenant Moranju, person in charge of shifts."

It was a noble officer wearing a mantle. He was checking the boarding soldiers at the entrance of the ship. Malicorne was relieved that the man was a noble. ''Guess that after all, there aren't many commoner officers.''

After looking over Malicorne's fattened body from top to bottom, he asked.

"Is that your only luggage?"

Malicorne lifted up the bag hanging in his hand.

When Malicorne answered "Yes," the Lieutenant scowled. After thinking a bit, Malicorne realized he had made a mistake. An answer like "Yes" does not exist in the army, especially the air forces.

"Yes sir, Lieutenant!" And he saluted. Right away, Malicorne was made to fix his language and the way he saluted.

"There is no need to be so stiff in the air forces. Boy!"

A boy approached them and saluted.

"He takes care of you cadets. If there is something you don't understand, ask. Lead him to the apprentice officer room."

The last part was targeted at the boy.

"I will carry your bag, cadet. Ah, my name is Julian."

Malicorne handed him his bag. The boy was younger than him. A black haired boy still around fourteen or fifteen.

"Cadet, where did you come from?"

"The Academy of Magic." When he answered that, the boy's face lit up.

"What's wrong?"

"My older sister is working there. Her name is Siesta... Do you know her?"

Malicorne shook his head. The number of servants working at the academy was large. He pretty much remembers the faces, but he hasn't remembered every single name.

"That's expected. There's no way a noble would remember every single servants' name."

After leading Malicorne to the apprentice officer room, Julian left running. It seems the boy has a mountain-load of jobs to do.

In the apprentice officer room there were three other military cadets like Malicorne. Moreover, one of them was a student from the Academy of Magic. He was an upperclassman, so Malicorne bowed his head. He was an attractive man with wild features. With thick eyebrows, a smile was on his cordial face.

"I'm Stix. You are?"

"Malicorne." Saying so, he was asked if he was in the same class as Kirche. Thinking back to the boy just a while ago, he grumbled that there were quite a number of local subjects on this ship while nodding.

"In the past, a bit, you know, I got along well with her." Stix said embarrassedly. Looking closer, there were traces of burns on his forehead. ''In what way did they know each other?'' He thought, but Stix was an upperclassman, so he couldn't ask. If it was an embarrassing wound, he would be angered.

Stix was firmly sitting in his chair.

"Now then, everyone."

When Malicorne entered, it seems there was a serious meeting going on in the apprentice officer room. The other three were bending over and bringing their faces near Stix. It seems they were whispering. The newcomer Malicorne was offered a chair and sat down.

Stix stared seriously into Malicorne's face.

"We have to explain everything to a newcomer, it seems. Malicorne-kun, this ship is carrying fearsome explosives."

"Explosives?"

Malicorne swallowed his breath and looked at the senior cadet.

"That's right."

"Is it a new type of gunpowder? Or is it a new weapon?"

Shaking, he asked. A powerful new gunpowder? Or perhaps a difficult new weapon? Either way, it doesn't seem like something that could just be ignored.

"It's not something like that."

Stix whispered.

"Then... what is it?"

"Human."

"Human?"

Stix frowned and muttered.

"Yes. There is an enemy on board this ship."

"Which means there is a traitor here?"

Malicorne raised his voice without thinking.

"Shhh! That person hasn't betrayed yet..., but the possibility isn't low. That's what I think. There are quite a number of senior officers that think this way too."

"Just what is that person?"

Stix nodded.

"Now then, shall we show our new companion the rat?"

"Agreed."

"Yeah."

And so, Malicorne ended up going to inspect this "fearsome explosive".

Proceeding to the afterdeck, the captain was there. He was discussing something with a tall noble officer. Seeing the captain, Malicorne became nervous. Mustached, he was a middle-aged man with a strong presence. Being the captain of the warship, he must be quite an elite. Just like his outer appearance, he is also quite "skilled" on the inside. And, the "fearsome explosive" the military cadets were talking about seems to be able to talk down on this captain.

"That would probably cause the ship to sink. To sail in the clouds is to always gamble with danger." The fearless-looking man, who was at the prime of his life, said in a strong Albion accent to the captain beside him. The captain hanged his head in shame.

Hearing that voice, Malicorne jumped as if tongs were thrust at his spinal column.

''Albion accent? Isn't that an enemy?!''

Secretly, Stix whispered into Malicorne's ear.

"Look. His name is Henry Bowood. Without a doubt, a man of Albion."

"What did you say? Why is someone from an enemy country on board?"

"Let me teach you what he did at the battle of Tarbes. He is, that large warship... Do you know about it? The 'Lexington'."

"The giant warship that was sunk by the miraculous light of our army, right?

The sinking of the Albion fleet became known as the "miraculous light". Of course, there are not many people who know it's true identity.

"He was the captain of that 'Lexington'."

"Wha-!"

Malicorne almost bit his tongue.

"Our army has employed several Albion air force officers, to help pilot around Albion's airspace, that were captured as prisoners of war. It is limited to people who hold dissatisfaction towards Albion's current political administration, but... how can they trust such people?"

"Exactly. How could they board on a ship with former enemies."

"However, it seems the air forces have decided to use them. In other words..., we can't do anything about it."

Stix spoke angrily. Hearing that, one military cadet said, "It's like they are saying we won't be of use," in self derision.

At that moment, the captain saw the military cadets and waved his hand for them to come.

"Boys, come and say your greetings. This is Mister Bowood. He is here as an instruction officer. Mister, these are the youngsters of my fleet."

Bowood smiled and held out his hand. Malicorne felt anger welling inside him.

''He's an enemy.''

''It's too much to seek help from an enemy just because you don't have confidence in your own seamanship. And now we, military cadets, have to lower our heads to him?''

The captain's expression changed.

"You boys... Mister Bowood worked for an enemy country, but he is employed in our army now. Not only that, but he is also from a noble pedigree. I won't let you go without your greeting."

Being ordered by the captain that way, the military cadets reluctantly saluted.

Bowood spread his hands and disappeared to the main deck.

"Instruction officer!" The captain rushed to chase after him. No matter how skilled he is, if the captain is like that, he'll be a bad example for the crew.

Stix whispered to Malicorne and the others in a small voice.

"I have a plan to make that man powerless."

"What kind of plan?"

"What, the warship will be in chaos during battle."

"Probably so," Malicorne agreed.

"And, it isn't certain that bullets will fly from the front."

The whole group felt tense at Stix's words. He was suggesting that they shoot and kill him in combat.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Back to Chapter 3]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Forward to Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter3

2012-09-21T09:38:41Z

70.232.165.130:

===Chapter Three: Duke of La Vallière===

At the break of dawn in the castle’s garden, there was a giant cage with dragons at each of its four corners.

The servants that had gathered in the surrounding area simultaneously took off the wheels of the cage-like carriage. Footmen caught the dragons and, at the given opportunity, the servants opened the carriage door. A red carpet spread out all the way to the cage’s entrance in order to accept a middle aged noble.

It was Duke of La Vallière. He was more than fifty years old. He had blonde hair and a beard that were both turning white, and he was dressed in wonderful clothes suitable for a king. On his left eye he had a monocle, and his eyes had a strong glitter to them.

The butlers walked briskly to the duke, took off his hat, fixed his hair and made sure that his robe was properly lined.

The Duke inquired in a bitter baritone voice, “Has Louise returned?”

Jerome, a butler who had served the La Vallière family for many years, bowed respectfully,

“She returned last night,” he answered.

“Call her for breakfast!”

“Certainly!”

The mood in the La Vallière family as they had breakfast on the sunlit balcony was the same as usual. The table was drawn out in order to have breakfast in the sunlight, everyone was seated. Duke of La Vallière was seated in the seat of honor and next to him was his wife. And the unusually concentrated three sisters were sitting at the table, lined up by age. Louise’s body was a bit unstable, because she had cried so much last night. Even though she was supposed to get her father’s permission to participate in the war...

It appeared that the Duke was in a considerably bad mood.

“Damn that bird-brained idiot!”

At the beginning of his speech, the Duke insulted the Cardinal.

“What is the matter?”

Changing her facial expression, the Duke’s wife asked her husband. After her father’s first words, Louise knew this wasn’t the moment to ask.

“After calling me all the way to Tristainia, I was wondering what he was going to say to me... 'Organize one army corps,' he said! Don’t joke around with me!”

“Did you agree?”

“Like hell I would! I already retired from military service! Why doesn’t he command the soldier that took my place and let me stay with my family! Moreover, I’m against this war!”

“That’s true. But, is that fine? Didn’t the Cardinal’s official notice state that right now, the fatherland has to unite in order to defeat our bitter enemy? A rumor that the La Vallière family is treacherous will spread, which will affect our social life as well.”

As she was saying that, the Duke’s wife had an extremely cool face.

“You shouldn’t call a bird-brained idiot like that a 'Cardinal.' 'Idiot' is more than enough. Even more, to take advantage of such a young queen...”

Louise coughed and spewed the bread she was eating. Eléonore glared at Louise.

“Oh, how scary. Sorry for making you hear the truth about the court’s sparrow.”

“By all means, feel free to let us hear what you think.” 

Louise who had been quiet up to that point opened her lips while trembling,

“There is something I’d like to inquire of Father.”

The Duke watched Louise intently.

“Of course it’s fine, but before that, won’t you give your father, who you haven’t seen in a while, a little kiss, Louise?”

Louise stood up and approached her father, and after that gave him a kiss on the cheek. After that, she stared directly at her father and asked:

“Why is Father opposing my decision to join the war?”

“Because this war is a huge mistake.”

“It is a war against Albion, who invaded us in the first place. What is wrong with ambushing them?”

“Attacking them from the side isn’t something I would call an 'ambush.' Look here!”

The Duke manipulated the plate and food on it and started explaining to Louise.

“The thing you call an 'ambush' is having a military force so overwhelming that it can succeed from the first time. The enemy’s army is about fifty thousand. Our army, together with Germania’s, is sixty thousand.”

Moving the knives and forks, with the help of the meat’s fragments, the Duke created a simulation of the war.

“Doesn’t our army have ten thousand more men?”

“If the attacking army was three times as big as the defending army, it would be a certain victory. Because their sky forces have been organized and they have good positions, with this number it will become a difficult battle."

“But...”

The Duke peered into Louise’s face.

“Our siege is excellent. We will blockade that annoying continent from the sky and then just wait until it runs out of resources. If we do that, eventually they’ll come asking for peace. The conclusion of the war will come just like that, just like blending white and black. However, what are you going to do if the ambush fails? The possibility for that isn’t small.”

Louise was silent. Every single thing her father had said was a good argument.

“Because of the victory at Tarbes we’ve grown overconfident. Overconfidence leads to negligence. To make matters worse, taking the Academy of Magic’s pupils along as officers? I can only say that that is stupid. What can kids do? In war, you know, you can’t say you are strong enough just because you have greater numbers. Ambushing is an act that means you have absolute confidence that you will achieve victory from the first attempt. There is no way I’d let my daughter enter such a war.”

“Father...”

After the Duke finished saying that, he stood up.

“Now then, breakfast is finished.”

Louise bit her lips and stood still for a while.

“Louise. From here on out you are under house arrest. You won’t be allowed to leave this castle until the war is over.”

“Wait!” Louise shouted.

“What? I told you that the talk is over.”

“Louise... you...”

Eleonore pulled on Louise’s hem. Cattleya was watching Louise worriedly.

“To the Princess... no, to Her Majesty, I am a necessity.”

“What do you mean when you say that she needs you? Your ability with magic is...”

Louise couldn’t tell her family that she was the bearer of the Void.

“Right now, Right now I can’t say, but... I...”

Louise hesitated, but she brought up a triumphant face.

“I am no longer the me from the past!”

“Louise! What are you saying to Father?!”

Eléonore said with an intense voice.

“Big Sister, you be quiet! Right now, I’m leading a conversation!”

All the family members were surprised by Louise’s attitude. The Louise from the past would never go up against her sister in such a manner.

“I have always been treated like an idiot. I always felt regret when I was being compared to my sisters and was told that I have no talent in Magic. But, but, now it’s different. I was clearly told by Her Majesty that I am necessary to her.”

With those words, the color of the Duke’s eyes changed. He turned towards Louise, went down on his knee and peered into his daughter’s eyes.

“...You have finally realized what your dominant Element is?”

Louise nodded confidently.

“Which of the four?”

Louise thought for a while. Of course, she wouldn’t talk about the Void. But would it be ok to lie to her own Father? For a moment, Louise was troubled. And... opening her lips, she told a lie.

“... Fire.”

“Fire?”

For a little while, Duke of La Vallière gazed at Louise’s face and then he slowly nodded.

“You have the same Element as your grandfather. I see, Fire, hmm. ... In that case, it’s only natural that you would be attracted to war. It’s a sinful Element. Truly, an Element covered in sin.”

“Father...”

The Duke hung his head feebly.

“If I remember correctly, you said that Her Majesty needs your power, right?”

“Yes.”

“Listen, Louise. It’s an important thing. There is no mistake about it. When nobody else was around, Her Majesty told you that your power is necessary to her, right?”

Louise declared clearly.

“Yes. I was told by Her Majesty that my power is necessary to her.”

The elderly Duke shook his head.

“What a honorable thing. A terribly honorable thing. However... As I thought, there is no way for me to recognize this.”

“Father!”

“People can certainly make mistakes because of this thing called loyalty. I will report to Her Majesty myself. Jerome!”

“Yes.”

The butler jumped out and stood by the Duke’s side.

“Prepare paper and a pen.”

After that he turned towards Louise,

“You have to choose a son-in-law for me,” he declared.

“Huh? Why?”

“I can’t recognize your participation in the war. I absolutely can’t recognize it. You’re probably despaired, because of that traitor Wardes, right? That’s why, choose a son-in-law for me. Also, calm down your heart, ok? You've told me that you want to go to war twice now. This is an order. No changes are allowed.”

“Father!”

Louise shouted. However, the elderly Duke shook his head.

“Jerome, don’t let Louise out of the castle. Understand?”

“Certainly!”

The butler nodded.

Then, the Duke left his breakfast seat.

His wife and the elder sisters that were left behind surrounded Louise.

Her mother and bossy sister criticized Louise.

“Father isn’t young anymore. Don’t worry him so much.”

“Because you worried Father so much, now you have to choose a son-in-law.”

Eléonore declared coldly.

“Why do I have to?! According to the order, Eléonore-nee-sama must...”

As she was saying that Eléonore stretched Louise’s cheeks.

“I-I’m sowwy... Vut, to me, berrege is fill...(marriage is still)...”

“Why? For what reason? You have a lover, right?”

Having been told that by her mother, Louise shook her head.

“Don’t have. Don’t. No such thing.”

The Duke’s wife and Eléonore seemed to have noticed something because of Louise’s expression. The two exchanged glances.

“It seems you’re thinking of someone.”

“There’s no such person!”

“Who? From which noble house?”

“Count? Baron?”

“Honored Baron? You couldn’t... it can’t be a mere Chevalier, right?”

Louise’s body solidified.

“Oh no, this girl... I see, Chevalier or Order of Merit, I don’t know, but... she fell in love with a man with low social status.”

Eléonore’s face became bitter. The mother pressed down on her forehead.

“Ooh, it’s because I never really took proper care of this girl...”

“I-I didn’t fall in love with a Chevalier.”

Louise said in haste. The truth was he wasn’t even a Chevalier, but a simple Commoner. Even more, a Commoner that came from a completely different world... if they knew that, a simple sorry wouldn’t be even nearly enough of an apology. Even though she always repeated to herself that she doesn’t really like him, right now her head was full of thoughts of Saito.

Cattleya was looking worriedly at Louise.

“No matter how old this girl gets, she will always worry us, won’t she? Not only does she want to join the war, but to make matters worse she has fallen in love with a Chevalier...”

“I said, I haven’t...”, and, she hesitated. Her mother and sister both shouted.

““Be quiet!””

It was the usual threatening attitude. After Louise used up the courage she used to talk back to her father earlier on, now she became completely dispirited.

Suddenly feeling sorrowful, Louise ran off.

“Hey! Wait right there!”

She heard the shouting voices of her mother and bossy sister.

The afternoon came. Because Saito didn’t have any more tasks, he laid down on the bed in the storage room and stared at the ceiling. As he looked around the room, while lying down on the bed, he noticed some off-white sheets placed upon a box, that were left there by him, and he felt a bit pained. Ever since he came to the La Vallière house, that was all his existence merited to. A small, meaningless existence.

Since Siesta had returned to her own room, Saito was all alone now. Just as he was absent-mindedly thinking what he should do, he realized that he hadn’t had any breakfast yet and he wasn’t going to get anything to eat unless he went and took something himself... at that moment came the sound of the castle’s servants running around the stone-paved corridors.

“Where? Have you found her?”

“No, not this way!” the voices were saying something like that. It seems they were searching for someone.

Just as he was wondering who they were searching for, the door opened with a bang. Several younglings jumped in, held Saito down and started searching through the storage room.

“What the heck are you guys doing?!” Saito shouted. Stating, “Doesn’t seem to be here”, and ignoring him, the guys that held Saito down left the room.

“What the hell just happened?” as Saito thought to himself, this time there was a knock on the door.

“It’s open,” he said, but the knocking continued.

If it was Louise or Siesta, they’d immediately make a rude entrance as soon as he said that. Remembering that a person that, even after being told that he can, doesn’t open the door himself can’t be a bad person, Saito opened the door.

And there a woman, with pinkish blonde hair and reddish brown eyes, was standing.

For a moment he thought “Louise?” but it wasn’t. She was taller than Louise. She had kind eyes and a smiling face without even a bit of ill intent on it.

It was Cattleya.

“U, umm, that...”

[[Image:ZnT06-089.jpg|thumb]]

While blushing, Saito looked at her with a confused look.

“Is it ok to come in?”

“Y-Yes! Please!”

With a respectful bow, Saito ushered her in.

“Sorry for intruding,” saying that, Cattleya stuck out her tongue at him.

She was so cute that Saito’s heart started racing. Naturally, he preferred Louise. However, because of her character, that wasn’t an expression that appeared on her face. He felt that you really had to hand it to this kind big sister.

With a feeling different from that towards Louise, he looked at Cattleya sitting down on the bed with a small devilish smile floating up on her face.

She gave off a sense different from Siesta’s “healthy” sex appeal.

It was also different from Henrietta’s sex appeal that was brought up by the balanced danger that came from the fact that she was of high class.

It differed from Kirche’s “shaking, almost violent” sex appeal as well.

Of course, it was also different from Louise’s “hard to break apart” sex appeal.

With a light smile, it was a sex appeal that felt as if it was wrapping you up.

''Will Louise also become like this when she grows up? If that’s the case, then Louise is a definite “Buy,” huuh,'' while those thoughts were floating around his head, Cattleya seemed more and more charming.

“When Louise grows up, she won’t look like me, you know.”

Because she suddenly said that while laughing, Saito jumped up.

“Huh? No! I wasn’t!... I wasn’t thinking about stuff like that! Yes!”

“Is that so? But you definitely seemed like you were wondering if Louise is going to look like me in the future...”

Wow, what a sharp woman,

“Louise will definitely become even more charming when she grows up, so calm down. But she probably won’t become any taller.”

Thinking that it would be more than enough as long as she resembles her sister in the breast area, Saito kept opening and closing his lips.

“You, what’s your name?”

“It’s Saito. Yes.”

“My, what a lovely name, isn’t it?”

It was the first time he got his name praised since he came here.

“Hey, what kind of person are you? You’re not a person from Halkeginia, are you? Having said that, it feels more like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

As he was being examined like that, Saito was surprised. ''What’s this? She found out that I’m from a different world? Or more like, did Louise tell her?''

“Fufu. Your face is saying that you’re wondering how I know. But I understand you. It just seems that I am unusually sharp.”

“Y-Yeah...”

“But, things like that are of no importance. Thank you very much. Truly.”

“Huh?”

“Thank you for helping that selfish Louise all the time. There is no way that little girl would get Her Majesty’s recognition if she were alone. You definitely helped her along the way. That’s true, isn’t it?”

What would be a good answer? Or more like, how much should he tell her? Seeing Saito worried like that, Cattleya laughed lightly.

“There are things you can’t tell me, hmm. It’s fine. Now then... it’s regrettable, but I have to inform you.”

“Eh?”

“Louise’s talk with Father didn’t go well. Because of that, she was told that she has to find a son-in-law. And she then disappeared off somewhere.”

“Really?”

So the servants that barged in earlier on were searching for Louise. Saito said, “Achaa...” and covered his face.

“Father wants Louise to get married. That girl is troubled as well. And just after a while back her fiancé turned out to be a traitor, now she has to get another engagement. Even though she’s still so young.”

Cattleya muttered as if she had completely no relation.

Saito shivered in pain. Louise is going to get married? After the matter with Wardes, those words hurt him really deeply. They were words he didn’t want to hear a second time.

“You don’t like it, right? The fact that Louise is getting married.”

Cattleya muttered with an angelic smile.

Saito shook his head.

“Th-That sort of thing... is fine. I can’t think much of Louise in the first place. Because Louise, about me... about the me that isn’t a noble or anything, she doesn’t think much of me, that’s why...”

Raising her body, Cattleya asked Saito.

“Hey, are you aware of the condition to be a Noble?”

What’s with that sudden question? That’s completely clear.

“Eh? I’m pretty sure, umm, they have to be able to use magic... they have to be rich...”

“Those are trivial things!”

“But, in this world if you can’t use Magic, you aren’t a noble, right?”

“Wrong.”

Cattleya shook her head.

“There is only one condition that needs to be fulfilled to become a noble. To swear that you will protect the princess even at the cost of your own life, that’s all. Our ancestors were given territory and money by the king, because they protected the princess’, his daughter’s, life at the cost of their own. It wasn’t because they could use magic.”

Cattleya stared at Saito with sincere eyes.

“That girl is somewhere in the courtyard, so go look for her. In the courtyard there’s a pond... in that pond there’s a small boat floating. She’s inside it. Ever since she was young whenever there were bad times she’d go there and hide. After you take Louise from there, leave the castle grounds. On the main road there is a carriage waiting for you. The maid that you brought along with you is leading it, so go there.”

“Eh?”

“I don’t admire war. I hate it. Honestly, I don’t want to let Louise go. But, if that girl has decided that she wants to do that and there’s someone that she finds it necessary to go for... If that’s the case, I think we have to let her go. That’s not something for us to decide.”

Cattleya held Saito’s face in her hands.

“May the Founder’s Divine Protection be with you and Louise.”

And then, as if she was dealing with a noble, she kissed Saito’s forehead.

“I leave my cute little sister in your care, Knight-dono.”

Louise was crying inside the boat in the courtyard.

She could hear the sounds of the footsteps and voices of the servants that were looking for her inside the castle. But, just like when she was a child, this boat in the courtyard was a safe place. With its figure hidden by the small island’s shadow, it became a blind spot when looked at from inside the castle and didn’t stand out at all.

Just like in the time when she was still a kid, she had curled herself up and had covered herself with the blanket that she brought with her. When she was a child and did that... her feelings would usually slowly calm down, but this time it didn’t go so well. It appears that her mood that had sunken so low, just couldn’t brighten up no matter what.

The small steps of someone stepping on the soil inside the courtyard resounded.

She held her breath and stood still as the sounds transformed to the powerful sounds of feet crossing over the wooden bridge that reached up to the small island.

Thinking, “This is bad,” she buried her body even deeper into the blanket that was covering her.

As soon as she did that... Splash! The sound of the master of the footsteps jumping into the pond could be heard and she tugged on the blanket.

Unintentionally she uncovered a part of her body and then heard her name being called.

“Louise.”

“... Saito?”

“Let’s go. Your big sister has prepared a carriage.”

“... I won’t go.”

“Why?”

“Because my family hasn’t allowed me to.”

“It’s impossible. Your family is on the other side after all. You all sure are stubborn.”

Saito stretched out his hands. However, Louise immediately shook them off.

“What is it already?”

“I don’t want to anymore. It’s fine.”

“Why?”

“Because no matter what I say, no matter how hard I work, I just can’t talk with my family. Who would recognize me? After I thought that I ended up feeling really very lonely.”

''Are you concerned with stuff like that? Think about earlier. This girl... as soon as I’m not around for a little, she starts thinking normally.''

Getting in the boat, Saito grasped Louise’s hand.

“Geez. I will recognize you. I will, your whole existence, completely positively. That’s why, stand up. C’mon.”

After hearing that, Louise blushed and felt her heart becoming warm and fuzzy.

But, she thought to herself that she couldn’t have confidence in Saito’s words alone.

After all, Saito is fine.

After all, her breasts’ size was the same as a kid’s.

''That black-haired girl that listens to anything he says is better, isn’t she?''

She felt lonely, because she couldn’t get either her parents or sisters to understand her. The Siesta from yesterday’s words left a trail as well. “Saito doesn’t like Louise at all.” Those words had seriously harmed Louise’s self-confidence and will to do anything. Louise hadn’t recognized those words as her own thoughts, but she kept remembering them.

Therefore, Louise grumbled.

“What 'I’ll recognize you?' Don’t lie”

“It’s not a lie.”

“It’s a lie. Even in this time’s war you want to fight for the Princess’ honor. The same as Guiche.”

“W-What does the Princess have...”

Remembering, Louise said with cold voice.

“You kissed her, didn’t you?”

“Are you an idiot? That was just the way things turned out...”

“Are you saying you kissed her by mistake? Heee... is that so?”

Saito was slowly getting angry. In anger, he caught Louise’s shoulder and forced her to face him.

“W-What is it?!”

“Are you an idiot?!”

“Who’s an idiot?!”

“Don’t just decide who I like, just because you’re in a bad mood, you selfish daughter! You think that just because you’re my master and I’m your familiar, you have the right to tell me who I like?!”

Saito was staring at Louise with burning eyes, shouting at her. ''Everything I said came from the bottom of my heart. Why can't this girl understand that?'' he thought to himself cursing his own impulses.

“H-H-How dare you say that?!”

“Yeah, I’ll say it as many times as needed. Honestly, I don’t want to have any connection with your guys’ duties and wars, I’d rather go search for a way to return home! I want to go back to Eastern Japan! I do!”

“Then just go ahead!”

Louise shouted. ''What is this,'' she thought. ''Isn’t it fine not to yell so much? Be gentler. I’m feeling down right now.''

Saito was always like that. When Louise wanted to do something, he wouldn’t listen to her at all even though he was her familiar he didn’t understand a thing. He would always turn against her.

That Saito, at whom Louise had yelled, was breathing heavily with his shoulders going up and down. Probably he was choosing which words to answer her back with. ''Idiot. Idiot, idiot. After you say something, move away your face,'' Louise thought. ''I wonder what lines he’s going to spew back at me? Exactly how is he going to answer back to me, who told him “Then just go ahead”? “Yeah, I understand! I’ll go back,” probably?''

However, Saito’s reply completely blew off Louise’s expectations.

For some reason Saito’s... face reddened,

“I love you!”

The air solidified. For a moment, Louise didn’t realize what she had just been told.

Just now, what did he say? love? Like as in, that Love? What’s this about?

“... Eh?”

“I said I love you! Whenever I look at you my heart starts beating fast! Isn’t that what people call love?! That’s why I love you! And that’s why if you want to protect the Princess’ honor I’ll come do it with you and you should just go ahead and go instead of complaining here!”

“Eh? Eeh?”

“Anyway, right now you aren’t cute at all! What’s with this?! What do you think I’m risking my life and fighting for?! It’s because I love you! If I didn’t I’d just stay in my room and sleep!”

Saito said what he had to say and tried to stand up, but then he noticed.

Louise was restraining him and waiting while blushing.

Suddenly, Saito felt a bit of regret. ''Aah, what did I end up saying just now?! Wait a minute, I just confessed! Why?! If I consider the circumstances... now isn’t the time to be confessing... I don’t get this.''

Saito fell prostrate into the boat.

After some time passed... Louise returned to herself.

She was confused, because she didn’t understand what had happened. Anyway, it seemed like she had been confessed to. She had clearly been told by Saito “I love you”.

“What should I do?” she thought.

At the same moment she thought that, she realized that she’d probably have to tell everyone. And wariness took over her mind. Anger and delight, two opposite feelings, gushed forth. Not completely understanding the situation, Louise’s face started reddening and she lifted Saito’s face up.

“If it’s a lie, I’ll kill you.”

She said only that with a shaky voice. Just how red was her face right now? To what extent were her cheeks dyed in red? Anyway, it was hot.

“It’s not a lie!”

“I don’t really like you.”

“I know that.”

“Because, you keep jumping from girl to girl all over the place.”

“I won’t. I won’t from now on.”

“It’s not a question of whether you will or won’t. Anyway, just after one year of knowing me, you said those words with such confidence. Maybe it’s just false confidence.”

“T-Thank you.”

Because she had said all that with a voice, coming from the depths of her heart, Saito ended up thinking that Louise is awfully cute. His thoughts went so far, that he ended up wanting to hug her and stroke her cheeks.

But he couldn’t say such stuff. Louise was incredibly prideful after all. And that pride enveloped Louise’s heart, creating a very thick armor out of which her true feelings could hardly ever reach out.

Louise caught Saito’s shoulders and lifted her hip. And then she peered into his face with serious eyes.

At that moment, Kirche’s words resounded in her ears.

“You probably didn’t let him do anything, right? If that’s the case, it would be obvious that he’d be taken by other girls.”

She thought ''Uu~, won’t it be fine to let him for a bit?'' and similar things. But, as she thought that it got hard to get into the mood. Even allowing him for a bit was difficult.

However, the only things she couldn’t stand was watching him think about or touch other girls. Louise helplessly decided to gather a bit of real courage.

“H-Hey, you know. Mmm...”

“Yes?”

“Because when you told your Master that you like her you practically swore loyalty, a r-r-reward is necessary, isn’t it?”

“A reward?”

“That’s right. The princess has always told me that loyalty should always be rewarded.”

“I-I see...”

Saito could no longer tell exactly what Louise was trying to do. But when he heard Louise’s next words his blood rose up to his head.

“O-Only one place, okay?”

“What?”

“O-On your Master’s body, only one place, one that you like, i-it’s fine to touch.”

As she said that, not removing her hands from Saito’s shoulders, Louise closed her eyes.

''I’ll die'', Saito thought.

[[Image:ZnT06-103.jpg|thumb]]

''If I’m told things like this, I’ll die. But if, before I die, I, t-this Louise, then... If this way too cute Master, I, then...'' As his mind was becoming more and more chaotic, he hugged Louise and suddenly snatched away her lips.

And Louise,

“Ah...” released a moan.

''A kiss, hm. So that’s what you decided, hmm. Certainly, unmistakably, it’s only one place.''

But, a kiss? Is that the most important? Somehow, Louise ended up feeling more and more in love with Saito, who chose to kiss at a time like this.

However, it seemed that, because they were kissing, Saito’s excitement increased to the max. Having forgotten the “Only one place” rule, his hand reached under Louise’s skirt.

Louise became confused. ''This is bad, he doesn't seem to be taking me seriously enough.''

“I-Idiot..., only one place..., moreover, you, that suddenly..., hey, wait, hey, what are you thinking, hey, idiot, wa-, you, ''an'', that sort of, ''yan'', idiot...”

“Like.”

Saito muttered incoherently, biting on Louise’s earlobe. Louise’s strength left her body and she was pushed down in the boat. ''Muu, such serious love. “Which is more important,”'' she wondered, as Saito was pushing her down with endless energy.

“T, that, wait, hey..., no good, breasts, not the breasts. No way, not there, nowhere.”

Because of the hands that were in her skirt and in the gap of her shirt, Louise was slowly overtaken by desperation.

“Like. Like very much. Really like.”

Just like using a treasured sword passed down in a family, Saito kept repeating “Like” rapidly. As was to be expected from the magical word, it stole Louise’s willpower as if electricity was running through her.

“...D-Do you really like me?”

Unintentionally she asked back.

“Yes.”

“Really, honestly? ... Ah”

As she said that their lips connected.

''Wait a bit. Even if you like me it’s bad to do it so suddenly. I'm not prepared yet and I also have my pride.''

''That’s right, I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière.''

''I am a Duke’s family’s third daughter.''

''I am, you know, not as easy as a town woman.''

''There is absolutely no way I’d marry just yet. I can't do it until I'm married for at least three months; even then, where is this familiar touching his Master. I won’t allow him to get so in o-o-oooooo-over his head.'' Thinking that, Louise raised her fist over her head. Aiming at his nether region, she hit him with her leg.

As soon as she did that, their lips parted and he whispered near her ear.

“I like you. Louise, I like you a lot.”

And with an “I like you a lot” it was decided. Louise was bringing down her fist, but she suddenly lost her strength and unintentionally hugged Saito’s back.

“Aah, now there’s no way out, what should I do, Mother, I will probably be turned into a star by Louise.” As he muttered that, Saito wondered what kind of face he should make at this moment, in the end. Since Louise never started beating him up, he slowly opened his eyes and a lovely scene was spreading out in front of him.

The castle’s employees had gathered around, surrounding the pond.

With a stiffened face, Eléonore stood there.

With a pale face as if she was about to faint, her Mother stood there.

And in between all that were present, with the angriest face of all, stood her Father.

For a moment Louise got a cold sweat and then pushed Saito away.

With a “Splaaash,” Saito fell into the pond.

“What are you doing?!” Saito began shouting and was noticed by the audience inside the courtyard.

Duke of La Vallière ordered with a voice full of dignity.

"Hm~, seize Louise and confine her in the tower. And also, because she won’t be leaving that place for at least a year, please exchange the chain with something sturdier."

“Certainly!” Jerome, the butler, replied.

“As for that guy. That commoner. Hm~, decapitation. Because he will be exposed for one month, make a brand new stand please.”

“Certainly!” Jerome, agreeing with the same tone.

The employees simultaneously took out brooms, hoes, sickles, spears or katanas and attacked. Saito grabbed the handle of Derflinger that was on his back. The runes on his left hand glowed.

“Myy, partner. It’s been a while. I was just wondering if you were going to die a lonely death.”

“Sorry, we’ll talk later!”

“Seems so.”

Saito, without much bashfulness jumped into the boat, hugged Louise and then put her on his shoulder.

And after that he started running.

“W-Who the heck is that guy?! He’s fast!”

“Just like an elf!”

Saito was running like the wind through the castle’s corridors.

Whenever one of the employees stood in his way, with an “I’m sorry,” he apologized and then with one hit with his leg, forced him or her onto the ground.

“What are you all doiiiing?!”

Saying that, the enraged Duke, who had witnessed his youngest daughter getting pushed down, pulled out his cane, but Saito was already out of the spell’s range of effect. The imagination of the people, who didn’t know of Gandálfr’s moving speed, was completely overwhelmed.

However... the gate’s watchers were contacted and were using the golems to lift the drawbridge. The chain, holding the drawbridge, made noises as it was withdrawn.

As Saito jumped into the front garden, where the gate was located, he became pale. It seemed like he wouldn’t make it. It seemed like Saito, who was using the Gandálfr power, wouldn’t be able to jump over the wide canal.

As he thought “We’ve been driven into a corner!,” the chain, that was holding the drawbridge changed color. Influenced by “Alchemy” the chain turned into soft soil and crumbled to the ground. The bridge, that had lost its support, fell down.

Saito ran over the bridge.

As he was crossing it, a carriage jumped out of nowhere. Surprisingly, the carriage wasn’t being pulled by horses, but by one dragon.

Shivering in fear, Siesta was sitting in the coachman’s seat.

“Fast! Get on fast, please!”

After pushing Louise into the carriage, Saito jumped onto it as well.

“W-Why a dragon?”

“I don’t know! But, if there were horses, wouldn’t they run away? Um, that’s, Miss Cattleya told me so! Kyaa! Kyaa, kyaa! Anyway, dragons are scary! Their faces are scary!” screaming that, Siesta stroke the brittle in a daze.

“Let’s switch,” Saito said, receiving the bristle from Siesta and sitting down on the coachman’s seat. Siesta smiled and cuddled with Saito. In the seat behind Louise was about to snap, as she watched that scene, but endured. She remembered Saito’s words from earlier. “I love you,” he said. How many times did he say it…

''Well, I’ll allow that much. No matter what, a noble feeling jealousy towards a commoner is strange.'' She smiled and kept her composure, as if she didn’t care. As Louise did that Siesta quickly brought her head toward hers.

“Um, please forgive my rudeness. Miss…”

“Hm?”

“It seems that when I got drunk I told you some impolite things… It’s a bad habit. It appears that whenever I, um, whenever I get drunk my behavior is different from usual. Yes.”

Siesta excused herself for her violent behavior.

“Well, it’s fine. From now on try to keep yourself together,” Louise replied with the composure of a woman that has won in love.

“Thank you very much!”

Siesta slowly pulled her head away from Louise. After that she cuddled up with Saito.

''Aaah, they’re too close. But since we were even closer earlier, it should be fine for now. Only for a bit. It’s charity.''

“But… Saito-san, you sure are a gentleman.”

“Hm? I am?”

“That’s right! Because even though I’m so close to you… you’re not doing anything.”

“T-That’s… of course I wouldn’t.”

Louise smiled. ''Well of course, that’s because you aren’t charming at all. Even though you told me that I’m flat as a board. It’s strange. It’s the board’s victory~. And therefore it’s the stupid maid’s loss~.''

“Well, that being said, ''Iya'', my shirt’s button got unfastened.”

Louise’s eyebrow rose up.

“Eh? Well, that’s probably because you were moving around so much. Haahaa.”

“Well, that’s why I always tell you…”

Siesta said with a small voice as she brought her face near Saito’s ear. However, it reached Louise’s ears pretty clearly. Anyway, this was Siesta’s feint jab.

“W-What?”

“If you want to see, just say so. I won’t hide anything. There’s no need to restrain yourself at all~”

Aah, Siesta. What a thing to say.

From the back seat, the loud sound of the shaking air could be heard. Or rather it wasn’t the air that was shaking, it was Louise.

“I see.”

“You see?”

“My familiar unfastened the maid’s button, huh?”

“Your familiar unfastened the button because I seemed to be in pain.”

“Save the explanations.”

“But it’s not an explanation.”

“Miss! There was no other way! Saito-san was worried! He was worried, because he likes me!”

Aah, Siesta, don’t add oil instead of water to a burning fire.

Saito started denying even though he knew it was pointless.

“I did no such thing.”

“You say that, but you were looking at Chii-neesama as well.”

“Just a bit.”

“After all you deserve treatment worse than a dog’s.”

A useless politeness. Already, the atmosphere he was in meant he couldn’t make any objections. That said, Saito was very tired because he had used so much of the Gandálfr power. One could say, Saito knew perfectly well that he couldn’t make any objections no matter what.

With his ears caught, Saito was pulled into the carriage.

“Miss! Calm down! Miss Vallière!”

“It’s fine. Everything will be over soon. How should I say it~, it’s definitely fate. That’s what I think.”

Saito smiled and vanished inside.

Saito rolled down onto the floor. Louise came upon him.

“First off, everything you and I said in that boat earlier was a mistake.”

“Yes. I understand.”

“From today on, I think a brake is necessary. And you?”

“Being told only that, I’m thankful.”

However, the brake never came.

Saito’s screams could be heard for a long time in the La Vallière’s territory.

As she was watching the coach that was disappearing in the distance, Cattleya smiled. After that she suddenly started coughing violently. She had exhausted her physical strength with the “Alchemy” incantation she used earlier.

In her field of vision she could see the drawbridge in the distance. Because she used the incantation from such a great distance, quite a bit of her Willpower was used up.

Inside the room a thrush was singing.

It was the small wounded bird that she had picked up and bandaged a while back. She gazed at the thrush inside the cage for a while and then Cattleya gave a kind smile.

She opened the cage’s lid and put her hand inside. The thrush jumped into her hand. After she took it out from inside, she unfastened the bandages.

She stretched her hand out through the window. The thrush that was on it peered into Cattleya’s face and inclined its head to the side in doubt. As if she was questioning her.

“It’s fine. Now it’s fine.”

The thrush stared at the sky. And then it flapped its wings.

Cattleya looked at the thrush that was flying about in the sky.

Quietly, for a long time, Cattleya gazed at it.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2012-09-21T09:37:54Z

70.232.165.130:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>
===Chapter Two: Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body.

''Where am I? I am sure I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandálfr piloted and lost consciousness.''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he hung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. But he could not reach it, as his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you've regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and felt a jolt of pain throughout his body.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in numerous places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although its power in short distance is superior to the bow's, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. In addition, the hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A gun’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought, ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandálfr used…''

Not only could it fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in that instant, a whirlpool of light appeared...

Albion's entire fleet had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Something must have happened in Halkeginia.''

''I could take advantage of the change, because this event might be connected in some way with '''that'''...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the Holy Land, his plan might not work out, remembering that the whole fleet was destroyed by just one person.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?” Wardes inquired, not giving the soup a glance.

“Albion. This is a temple located on the outskirt of Londinium, in which I had been in service in the past. Good thing you were able to return in one piece, you have to thank me for that.”

“Albion? What happened to the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you didn't know the circumstances because you were out. It was a complete failure. After the airship fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Geez, ‘Sure Victory’ my ass. If you couldn't defeat Tristain, whose numbers you vastly overpowered, you'll probably have a hard time recapturing the Holy Land.”

“I didn't know you joined the invasion troops as well. You should have told me about it.”

Fouquet was amazed.

“I actually informed you! I was dispatched there as a scout unit because Albion's army was unfamiliar about the foreign country's geography! It seems you are the type that forget things which don't interest you!”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “I'm hungry, give me some soup,”

Although Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, the soup was still carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say? I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall, immediately treating you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got on the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, I shouldn’t have saved such an ungrateful person!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Can you bring that pendant to me?”

The pendant was a silver locket. Fouquet brought the pendant to Wardes. He took it and he put it on his neck.

“Is it very important to you?”

“Not exactly, but it calms me down.”

“She's a very beautiful woman.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw it?”

“Yes, by impulse. You were holding to it tightly in your sleep, so it made me curious.”

“As expected from a thief.”

“So tell me, who is that person? Your significant other?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice,

“She's my mother.”

“Your mother? Your looks deceived me, I didn't know you had a mother complex. Do you live with her?”

“Not anymore. Either way, it is none of your business.”

“After nursing you, that's the attitude you return?”

At that moment, the door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. ''That smile never changes. Just like a doll'', Wardes thought.

They just experienced defeat. An unthinkable stumble at the first step of Albion's ambition. Yet the fact didn't seem to unnerve Cromwell. He was either a truly strong man or a carefree optimist. It was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I beseech your forgiveness, Your Excellency. I failed you not once, but twice.”

“But it seemed your failure was immaterial.”

Sheffield, who was standing by Cromwell's side, nodded, then read the parchment scroll that seemed to be the report, and muttered,

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In other words, the enemy used an unknown magic against us. This was a miscalculation and it's no one's fault. If there was anyone to blame… it was our leadership's fault for not properly analyzing the enemy’s war potential. A mere soldier like you should not be blamed for that. You should just focus on recovering your health."

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. He wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used. The lost element, ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But how can it create such a light that would defeat an entire fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic, it was hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘Void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”

Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History hides many interesting things. Once, I happened to come across a book that named one of the Founder’s shields as Saint Aegis. It has a fairly small amount of information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created the sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awakening is also bad.<!> Is it so, Viscount?"

“It is as you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was led by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess fought? That princess made use of the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’. Maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

“What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“The Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… were one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split between them. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was the 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared to is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with a dubious feeling. Because her face was hidden by the deep robe, it was not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression of being just a secretary. No strong magic was sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.” Cromwell muttered.

Sheffield said. “The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my castle of Londinium. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered, “Certainly” in a monotone voice.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing with corpses…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I powerless? Hasn't the Holy Land slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in the domestic and foreign areas greatly increased. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta, from morning till night, was always meeting someone. And, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because she was always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to come up with the answers herself. It was too late for Henrietta to revert back to being a princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed or made such expressions or attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after, that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call you Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formally. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call you princess-sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henrietta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent, waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning, the messenger from Henrietta came to the Academy of Magic. They boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here.

''I guess I was called for a specific reason'' thought Louise. ''Is it about the ‘Void' spell? However, she seems hesitant to talk about that.''

Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly, Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“B-but I didn't do anything…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“Well, since it is the war results, it is better not to overlook anything.”

After that, Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. On the way there, he heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, so he felt very nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Then, I will grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered, ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But, despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all the titles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is all thanks to you and your familiar. There has never been such a victory in the whole of Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And your familiar awarded with a peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? That light was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren't you the cause of it?”

Henrietta intently watched Louise. It was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult about it with anyone else. It was too risky to do so.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby', placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
When she read it out back then, she cast a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Is this true, Princess-sama?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book, which are now both in your possession.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of Duke of La Vallière was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the Duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have the Tristainian Royal Family's blood. And that is good enough.”

After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes, she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign of 'Gandálfr'? The sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a 'Void' user?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right, Louise?”

Saito, who didn't understand, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy learned about Louise's secret, they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones interested in 'Void'. Even inside the palace… those who know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…

And, in a slowly determined way, she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess-sama. I want to dedicate my 'Void' to you.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… Princess-sama I want to help you with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said, great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that you, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was the face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body to princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, God gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return my wand to Your Majesty.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess-sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. ''Louise is too eager to promise without thinking…'' he thought, though he didn’t say that.

''Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…''

By helping Henrietta, it seemed like they would not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Henrietta then took out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation either way.

''Aah, it might be fate'', he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman like Henrietta said 'please', he could not find it in his heart to refuse. ''What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…''

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

''Anyway, I should search for the way to return home'', Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

''It's not like that'', Louise wanted to say, but shut her mouth. ''That’s not the reason why I don't want Saito to return to his former world''. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was, she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that, he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandálfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man sideways, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then another man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before their eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. ''Does Saito feel the same?'' However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as a pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festivals.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to some place made her feel bad.

''Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me'', Louise thought. ''Just for now. And nothing else matters.''

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride that was the problem.

After convincing herself of that, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, carved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four écus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I hadn’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins that were approximately of the size of one yen coin on his palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

The merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which an old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. ''The first thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me''. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. "It suits you well", said the merchant gracefully.

''I want Saito to have a look'', she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. ''What on earth is he staring at?''

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

They were articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

''I want him to look at me'', Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear second-handed middle aged clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it was called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size was too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he should absolutely use it for this.

“How much?” Saito asked in a voice overcome with emotion.

“Three for one écus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. It seemed like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who waved her wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly and said “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

''Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night'', Saito thought, now wearing only a T-shirt. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandálfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts his spells…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama since I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It would be terrible if such explosion were to happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise lifted the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such a thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, lifted a the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that a mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could cast two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could cast the spell twice. But when you cast a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption of the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to cast it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t used many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, the amount needed is too large for you… Since it is as much as 100, you cannot store that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Applying the Earth magic Square Class spell ‘Wrought Gold’, gold can be created. But do you know why the world still uses money?”

“Eh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I… One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the incantation’s power was demonstrated. There are no other spells like this one.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

"Haa", Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks.'' Just a little more, mooore,'' he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rustling, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. "Aah", thinking about the sailor uniform that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter1 - MTL

2012-09-21T09:37:31Z

70.232.165.130:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

=== Chapter One: Lineage of Zero ===

At the end of Bourdonne's Street situated Tristain’s Royal Palace. Members of the Mage Guards patrolled the area in front of the Royal Palace gates atop their magical steeds. The rumor that war was looming had begun spreading through the town two or three days ago. It was said that “Reconquista”, the aristocrat faction that had conquered Albion, was poised to invade Tristain.

As a result, the mood of the soldiers who guarded the surroundings grew tense. In the skies above the Royal Palace, magical beasts and ships alike were banned from flying, and people who passed the gates were thoroughly checked.

Even tailors, confectionery shop employers, and traders were stopped and inspected thoroughly at the gates in order to prevent mages disguised through illusion or people under the control of charming magic from getting through.

Due to such circumstances, when a wind dragon appeared in the skies above the Royal Palace, the garrison of Mage Guards grew alarmed.

The Mage Guards was composed of three corps, and each guarded the Royal Palace, one at a time. While one was on duty, the other two either rested or trained. Today, the Manticore Corps was on duty. Riding atop their manticores, the nobles flew up and headed towards the wind dragon that had appeared above the Royal Palace. There were five figures on the wind dragon's back, as well as a huge mole that was held in between the dragon’s mouth.

The Mage Guards warned them that this was a prohibited flight zone, yet the wind dragon, ignoring the warning, landed in the palace courtyards.

Atop the dragon was a beautiful blondish pink-haired girl, a tall lady with burning red hair, a blond boy, a small, petite girl with glasses and a boy with black hair. The boy carried a long sword over his shoulder.

The manticore guardsmen quickly surrounded the wind dragon and drew their rapier-shaped wands, assuming a stance with spells at the ready. A strongly-built, rough-mustached commander bellowed a warning at the suspicious intruders.

“Drop your wands!”

Instantly, the expressions of the intruders grew hostile, but the short blue-haired girl amongst them shook her head.

“Royal Palace.”

The party nodded reluctantly and, as ordered, threw their wands on the ground.

“Flying above the Royal Palace is currently prohibited. Didn’t you know that?”

A girl with blondish pink hair lightly jumped off the dragon, and introduced herself in a firm voice:

“I am Duke of La Vallière’s third daughter, Louise Françoise, not someone suspicious. I request an audience with her Highness, the princess.”

The commander twisted his moustache as he watched the girl intently. He knew about the Vallière Duchy. After all, they were a very renowned noble family.

The commander lowered his wand.

“You are Duke of La Vallière’s third daughter?”

“Indeed.”

Louise raised herself and stared straight into the commander’s eyes.

“I see... you have your mother’s eyes. Well, what is your purpose here?”

“I’m afraid I cannot tell you. It’s a secret.”

“Then I’ll have to deny your request. I cannot grant you an audience with her Highness without knowing your purpose. I could lose my head over something like that!” the commander replied worriedly.

“It's not like we can reveal our secret either!” yelled Saito as he jumped off the wind dragon.

As Saito interjected, the commander glanced over at him. He had a young face. Clothes that he had never seen before. A low nose. Yellow skin. A large sword draped over his shoulders.

Though it wasn’t clear what country he was from, one thing was certain – he wasn’t a noble.

“What a rude commoner. That’s not how a servant should speak to a noble. Stay silent.”

Saito narrowed his eyes, and turned to Louise. It was too much for him. True, he wasn’t even a servant. In fact, he was just a familiar, but it was the commander's disdainful tone that infuriated him. Gripping the handle of Derf over his shoulder, Saito turned to Louise and asked,

“Hey, Louise. Can I take care of this guy?”

“Quit boasting. Just because you beat Wardes doesn’t mean you can act so arrogantly.”

Overhearing their conversation, the commander’s eyes widened. Wardes? Wardes, as in Viscount Wardes, the commander of the Griffin Corps? Defeated? What's the meaning of this?　

Shaking away his concern, the commander raised his magic wand again.

“Who the hell are you people? Regardless, I cannot allow you to see Her Highness.”

The commander spoke in a stern tone. The situation was quickly getting out of hand. Louise stared at Saito.

“W-what?”

“It's because of you and your blabbering that they think we're suspicious!”

“It’s all because of that bearded man and his damn attitude!”

“Shut up. You should have just kept your mouth shut!”

Watching the strange scene ahead of him, the commander quickly seized opportunity of the situation. The Mage Guards that had surrounded the party quickly raised their wands.

“Arrest them!”

Under the commander’s order, the mage guardsmen were about to begin their incantations when suddenly...

A person clad in a purple mantle appeared from the palace gates. Seeing Louise surrounded by the Mage Guards, she frantically ran over.

“Louise!”

Seeing the figure of Henrietta rushing over, Louise’s face shined like a rose.

“Princess!”

Under the gazes of the Mage guards, the two embraced one another in a hug.

“Aah, you came back safely. I’m glad. Louise, Louise Françoise…”

“Princess...”

Louise’s eyes began watering with tears.

“The letter... it is safe.”

Reaching into her breast pocket, Louise gently pulled out the letter. Henrietta nodded and firmly grasped Louise’s hands.

“You really are my best friend.”

“Your words are too kind, Princess.”

However, upon noticing the absence of Wales in the midst of the party, Henrietta’s expression grew somber.

“As I thought... Prince Wales sacrificed himself for his kingdom.”

Louise closed her eyes and nodded quietly.

“... But what about Viscount Wardes? I don’t see him, did he take another route? Or did he... perhaps... fall by the hands of the enemy? But if it was the Viscount, shouldn’t...”

Louise's face turned grim. With much difficulty, Saito explained to Henrietta.

“Wardes was a traitor, Princess.”

“Traitor?”

A shadow crept upon Henrietta’s face. Then, noticing the intent stares of the Mage Guards around them, Henrietta quickly explained.

“They are my guests, commander.”

“I see.”

Upon hearing this, the commander withdrew his wand, somewhat unwillingly, and told his troops to do the same.

Henrietta turned to Louise again.

“What exactly happened on your trip? .... Anyway, let’s withdraw to my room before we continue. The rest of you, please get some rest in the other rooms.”

Leaving Kirche, Tabitha and Guiche in the waiting room, Henrietta brought Saito and Louise to her own room. Henrietta sat down on a small and delicate chair, her elbows placed upon the desk.

Louise explained the entire situation to Henrietta.

How Kirche and the others joined them en route.

How they took a ship to Albion and were subsequently attacked by pirates.

How they found out that the pirate leader was Crown Prince Wales.

How Prince Wales refused to escape, even when he had the chance.

How they missed the ship because of the wedding with Wardes.

How Wardes suddenly showed his true colors in the middle of the wedding...killing Prince Wales and snatching the letter from Louise’s hands...

which was swiftly regained.

... And how the ‘Reconquista’ had vast ambitions...from uniting all of Halkeginia, to the grand goal of liberating the Holy Lands from the Elves.

However... even with the alliance between Tristain and Germania now secure, Henrietta still mourned.

“That Viscount was a traitor… How can that be? To have a traitor within the midst of the Mage Guards...”

Gazing at the letter she herself wrote to Wales, tears built up and streamed down her cheeks.

“Princess…”

Louise silently held Henrietta’s hands.

“It was I who took away Prince Wale’s life. No matter how you look at it, it was I who chose the traitor to be the messenger…”

Saito shook his head.

“The Prince had already planned on staying in his kingdom. It was not Your Highness’s fault.”

“Louise, did he, at the very least, read my letter?”

Louise nodded.

“Yes, princess. Prince Wales read Your Highness's letter.”

“Then, Prince Wales didn‘t love me.”

Henrietta sorrowfully shook her head.

“Then... even after you urged the Prince to escape?”

Henrietta nodded whilst gazing at the letter in sorrow.

Louise recalled Wales' words. He kept stubbornly telling her that “Henrietta didn’t tell me to escape”. It was just as Louise had thought - a lie.

“Ahh, with your death, there is no longer any hope. What about me, my lost love?”

Henrietta muttered softly in her daze.

“Was honor more important than I?”

But Saito came to a different conclusion. Wales remained not because he was trying to protect his honor. Rather, Wales remained so as to not give Henrietta any trouble... and to show the traitors that the royal families of Halkeginia were certainly not to be trifled with.

“It isn’t as you think, Princess. It was because he did not wish to give Tristain any troubles, that he remained in that country. That is how I see it.”

Henrietta looked up at Saito blankly.

“To not give me any trouble?”

“His escape, as the Prince said, would only have given a perfect excuse for traitors to invade.”

“Even if Prince Wales didn’t flee here, they would still invade here given the chance. But, without a reason to invade, peace can be kept. At the cost of his life, he prevented the rise of war.”

“... Even then, he still didn’t want to give trouble. Surely...”

Henrietta, sighing deeply, looked outwards from the window.

Saito slowly repeated the words he had remembered.

“To fight with bravery, to die with courage. That... was what he asked me to say.”

Henrietta replied with a cheerless smile. When a princess, as beautiful as a delicate rose, became like this, even the air itself grew heavy. Saito’s heart ached at the sight.

Henrietta, resting her elbows on the table beside a beautifully engraved marble statue, questioned sadly.

“To fight with bravery, to die with courage. That’s your privilege as men. But what of those who are left behind, what are they supposed to do?”

Saito was struck silent. He had nothing to say. Lowering his head downwards, he awkwardly nudged his shoe against the couch.

“Princess… If only I had tried harder to convince Prince Wales...”

Henrietta stood up and clasped the hand of the muttering Louise.

“It’s all right, Louise. You splendidly accomplished your mission by retrieving the letter. You should not have to be worried about anything because I didn’t ask you to tell him to escape.”

Henrietta laughed with a smile.

“With the obstacle that could have broken the marriage now removed, our country will be able to step into the alliance with Germania safely. In such a situation, Albion will not be able to invade us easily. The crisis has passed, Louise Françoise.”

Henrietta said it as cheerfully as possible.

Louise took out from her pocket the Water Ruby that Henrietta had given her.

“Princess, here, I return this to you.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Please hold on to it. It’s the least I can do to express my gratitude.”

“I cannot dare to accept such a treasure.”

“For such loyalty, an appropriate reward should be bestowed. It is all right, put it on.”

Louise nodded and put it on her finger.

Upon seeing this, Saito remembered the ring he had removed from Prince Wales’ hands. Taking it from the rear pocket of his pants, he placed it onto Henrietta’s hands.

“Princess, this, is a keepsake from the Prince Wales.”

Accepting the ring, Henrietta gasped in astonishment.

“Isn’t this the wind ruby? Did you get it from Prince Wales?”

“Yes. In his dying moments, he passed the ring to me; he said to give it to Your Highness.”

[[Image:ZnT03-023.JPG|thumb]]

In truth, Wales was already dead when he pulled it off his finger.... but Saito had said it anyways. He had said it like that, believing that it would help heal the ache Henrietta held in her heart, however little that may be.

Henrietta put the Wind Ruby on her finger. Because it was for Wales, it was too large for Henrietta’s fingers… But when Henrietta muttered the ‘decreasing’ spell, the ring became narrower and narrower, and soon it fit the finger snugly.

Henrietta lovingly stroked the Wind Ruby. Turning towards Saito, she gave a shy smile.

“Thank you, kind familiar.”

A sad smile filled with grief, yet also a smile of gratefulness towards Saito. Such was the nobility of the smile that Saito was dumbstruck by its beauty, and could only mumble incoherently.

“That man, he had died bravely. Is that right?”

Saito nodded.

“Yes. It was so.”

Henrietta, whilst staring at the shining Wind Ruby, declared softly.

“Then I… I will live bravely as well.”

On the flight from the Royal Palace to the Academy of Magic, Louise remained silent. No matter how much Kirche asked Louise and Saito what was contained in the contents of the letter Wales had written, the two kept their lips sealed.

“Oi, c’mon, won’t you at least tell me what the mission was? And the fact that the Viscount was a traitor, it’s all so shocking.”

Kirche looked at Saito with a feverish glance.

“However, darling attacked him?”

Saito, having glimpsed Louise's face, nodded.

“Y-yes. But he escaped…"

“Still, that’s quite an achievement! Hey, what was that mission exactly?”

Saito lowered his head. Louise was even more silent, and neither spoke.

Kirche puckered up her brows and turned to Guiche.

“Hey, Guiche!”

“What?”

With an artificial rose in his mouth, Guiche, who was spacing out, turned around.

“Do you know what was in the letter Princess Henrietta sent us to retrieve?”

Guiche closed his eyes saying:

“I do not know well. Only Louise knows.”

“Louise the Zero! Why don’t you tell me?! Hey, Tabitha! What do you think? Well, I think that I am being held for an idiot!”

Kirche shook Tabitha, who was reading a book. As she was being shaken, her head followed suit and shook as well.

Because of all the shaking by Kirche, the wind dragon lost balance and suddenly slowed down. Guiche, who was sitting on its back, lost his balance and fell down. “Gyaaaaaa!” he screamed as he fell, but since it was Guiche, no one noticed. Mid-way, he pulled out his wand, and using “Levitation”, floated down slowly, avoiding near-death.

Louise lost her balance as well, but Saito softly reached out and held her waist with his hand, supporting her body. Seeing the hand on her waist, Lousie blushed. ''This morning, when running away from Albion, Saito kissed me. That time I was pretending to be asleep.''

''But why? Why was I pretending to be asleep?''

''It might be love… However, I do not want to admit this thought, because Saito is my familiar; moreover, he is not a noble.''

Loving a person who is not a noble was hard to even imagine. “Nobles and commoners are different kinds of people”… As Louise grew up with such beliefs, her uneasiness turned into puzzlement. Anyway, whether these feelings were true or not is not a matter of importance right now.

In the end, having felt Saito's hand move around her waist, Louise shouted in an angry voice:

“T-to be so bold, I’m going to get angry!”

“You looked like you were going to fall over. Like Guiche.” Saito replied, his face blushing as well.

“It’s all right, even if Guiche falls - it's just Guiche.” stated Louise, still bewildered from before.

“T-that’s, even if he falls he will be all right. It would be troublesome if you fell though, since you can't use magic.”

“You're just a familiar and you dare insult your master?”

Louise drew a sharp breath and quickly averted her gaze. However, she didn’t seem angry.

“You are being too daring. Hmph.”

Though Louise grumbled and complained, she didn‘t try to shake off Saito's hand. On the contrary, she leaned closer, snuggling against him. Yet, her face still remained averted. Saito stole a quick glance at Louise‘s face.

Her white cheeks were faintly dyed with pink and she was slightly biting her lower lip. Although Henrietta was beautiful... Louise was also incredibly cute, he thought. The hand on her waist pressed closer. And he felt how her waist and thighs pressed further into his body.

It was just when this was happening that Kirche spun around and muttered softly.

“Since when did you become like this, you two?”

Louise, suddenly realizing how things looked, blushed a furious red and sent the daydreaming Saito flying with a shove.

“Nothing happened! You idiot!”

Saito's scream trailed behind as he fell, but before he smashed into the ground, Tabitha, who was reading a book, dully swung her hand and put a 'Levitation' spell on Saito.

Saito landed gently onto the plains and saw Guiche, who had fallen before, walking on the grassy plain along the road with a bitter face.

Then Guiche stopped and addressed Saito in his usual snobbish manner.

“You fell too, right?”

Saito answered in a tired voice.

“I was pushed off.”

“T-they're not coming back, are they?”

Saito looked up into the sky. In the blue sky, the wind dragon quickly disappeared over the horizon.

“…It looks like it.”

“Well, let’s walk then. Sigh, it’ll take half a day on foot.”

With a depressed look on his face, Guiche started to walk. Saito was not sure why, but somehow, he felt more impressed by Guiche.

“By the way, you… that… well… There’s something I wanted to ask you. Please tell me.”

Guiche mumbled to Saito as he fiddled with his artificial rose.

“Huh?”

“Did Her Highness... well... have anything to say about me? Is it true that she’ll reward me after the mission, with the letter where the promised secret date is?”

For a moment, Saito felt pity for Guiche. Henrietta hadn’t even mentioned the letter “G” from Guiche’s name in their conversation.

“Let’s go.”

Saito, pretending he hadn’t heard anything, began quickening his pace. Guice chased after him from behind.

“Well, is the rumor true?”

“Come on, walk. It’s good for your health.”

“Wha-at, y-you, Her Highness, I...”

Under the warmth of the sun, the two kept on walking towards the Academy of Magic.

The Fortress of Newcastle, once known as a great stronghold, was now a tragic ruin. Though it withstood the onslaught, it became a disastrous scene.

The castle walls, which were repeatedly attacked by spells and cannon fire, turned into a pile of rubble, and corpses burnt beyond recognition littered the ground.

Although the siege was short, the rebels - no, since Albion had lost its king, 'Reconquista' was the new government in Albion - suffered unimaginable damage. For every three hundred royal army soldiers, two thousand rebels were killed. And an additional four thousand wounded. It was hard to call the battle a victory, given these statistics.

Because the fortress was located on the very edge of the floating continent, it was possible to attack it only from one direction. Before the 'Reconquista' forces managed to get past the guards, they were repeatedly shot with magic and cannon fire and received huge casualties.

However,in the end, they won through their sheer force of numbers. Once behind the castle walls, the king's defense was fragile. The king's army mages were left to guard against soldiers. But the mages' numbers were incomparable to the 'Reconquista' soldiers; they were gradually killed off, one by one, until all fell.

Though the damage dealt to the enemy was great… the price was annihilation of the king's army. Literal annihilation because the royalists had fought up to the last soldier.

In other words, the final decisive battle of the civil war in Albion: the siege of Newcastle’s fortress, where the royalists were outnumbered 100 to 1 and inflicted damage that was worth ten such armies… became a legend.

Two days after the civil war had ended, under the blazing sun and between the corpses and pebbles, a tall aristocrat was inspecting the old battlefield in Albion. His hat was pushed to the side and he was dressed in unusual attire: the uniform of Tristain’s Royal Mage Guard.　

It was Wardes.

A female mage with a hood over her eyes stood next to him.

It was Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt. She had escaped to Albion onboard the ship from La Rochelle. Last night, she had joined Wardes at a bar in Londinium, the capital of Albion, and now she had followed him to Newcastle’s battlefield.

Around them, 'Reconquista' soldiers were diligently scouring for riches. A loud cheer came from the treasury nearby: it seems a band had found some gold coins.

A mercenary with a pike on his shoulder was turning corpses over, then pushing them into a pile near rubbish as a decoration for the garden. When he found a magic wand, he cried out in joy.

Fouquet, who was watching the scene disapprovingly, clicked her tongue in disgust.

Noticing Fouquet's expression, Wardes laughed coldly.

“What’s wrong, Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt? Aren’t these men who are hunting for treasure your colleagues? Robbing nobles of their treasures was part of your job, wasn't it?”

“Do not compare me with them. I have no interest in the riches of the dead.”

“A thief with a thief’s ethics.”

Wardes laughed.

“I’m not interested in that. I only steal valuable treasures because I love to see the frantic expressions of the nobles. But these guys…”

Fouquet looked at the corpse of a royalist mage guardian with the corner of her eye.

“All right, all right, don’t be mad.”

“I guess Albion’s royal nobles are your enemies. Haven’t you, under the name of the royal family, disgraced your own family?”

Hearing Wardes exaggerated words, Fouquet, regaining her composure, coldly said with a nod.

“Oh well. Accidents happen.”

And then Wardes turned. The lower part of his left arm had been severed off. The uniform’s sleeve was loosely fluttering in the wind.

“It looks like it was a harsh battle for you too."

Wardes replied in a unchanging tone:

“An arm in exchange for Wales' life, I think, is a rather cheap trade.”

“He must be something, that ‘Gandálfr’, to be able to so swiftly cut off the arm of a Square-Class Wind mage such as yourself.”

“Because he was a commoner, I just got careless.”

“Don’t put it like that. He even destroyed my golem. However, nothing within this castle could have survived.”

When Fouquet said so, Wardes smiled coldly.

“He is Gandálfr after all. The corps that attacked the castle didn’t report to have fought against such a person. Perhaps, during our fight, he had expended all his energy and was confused as a commoner. Probably, the soldier who killed Gandálfr didn’t even notice that he was the legendary familiar.”

Fouquet, not convinced, snorted. An image of Saito, a strange looking boy, floated in her mind. Could he really die so easily?

“And where is that letter?”

“Somewhere around here.”

Wardes pointed to the ground with the cane. That place, two days ago, had been the chapel. The place where Wardes and Louise tried to hold the wedding, the place where Wales lost his life.

However, now it was just a pile of rubble.

“Hmm, that La Vallière lass… your former fiancé, the letter was in her pocket?

“Correct.”

“You let her die? You didn’t love her?”

“Loved, loved not, I’ve already forgotten such sentiments.” dismissed Wardes in a neutral voice.

He drew his cane and chanted a spell. A small tornado appeared and started scattering around the rubble.

Gradually, the floor of the chapel was unveiled.

Between a portrait of Founder Brimir and a chair lay the corpse of Wales. It looked surprisingly unharmed.

“Look, isn’t it the dear Prince Wales?”

Fouquet said in a surprised voice. Fouquet, who was once one of Albion’s nobles, remembered Wales' face.

Wardes didn’t cast even a single glance at the remains of the man he had personally murdered; instead, he searched intently for Louise and Saito’s corpses.

However… their corpses were nowhere to be seen.

“Are you sure they really died here?”

Muttering so, Wardes began to search the surroundings carefully.

“Hmm… Look, isn’t that George de la Tur’s ‘Founder Brimir's Visit’?”

Fouquet picked up the painting from the floor.

“I think it is a reproduction. Mmm, come to think of it, this castle’s chapel must have been built to worship him… Hmm?”

Fouquet, having picked up the painting from the floor, discovered a widely gaping hole underneath, and called Wardes.

“Hey, Wardes. What is this hole?”

Wardes, with raised brows, squatted down and looked into the hole that Fouquet indicated. He realized that the hole must have been dug by that huge mole, Guiche’s familiar. On his cheeks, Wardes could feel the cold breeze emanating from the hole.

“Could it be that both Vallière’s youngest daughter and Gandálfr escaped through this hole?” Fouquet remarked. It was the truth. Wardes' face contorted in rage.

“Should we pursue them?”

“It is useless. If there’s wind inside, it must mean it was dug clean through.” Wardes replied exasperatedly. Seeing him like that, Fouquet grinned.

“It seems like you are capable of such expressions. And here I thought that you were a man without emotions… like a gargoyle… Why, oh why do such emotions appear on your face?” she mocked.

Hearing this, Wardes stood up.

From the distance, a person appeared while they talked.

He said in a cheerful, limpid voice.

“Viscount! Wardes! Have you found the letter yet? That… what was it... ah, love letter that Henrietta gave to Wales, the saviour that would prevent the union of Germania and Tristain. Have you found it?”

Shaking his head, Wardes answered the man who had just appeared.

The man was in his mid-thirties. He was wearing a round hat and a green mantle. From the first sight, one could tell that he was a clergyman. However, he also slightly resembled a soldier with his long aquiline nose and intelligent blue eyes. From the edges of his hat, curly blond hair peeked out.

“Your Excellency, it seems the letter slipped through this hole. It is my mistake. I am deeply regretful for my error. Please, hand me whatever punishment you deem necessary.”

Wardes kneeled down, bowing his head.

The man addressed as ‘Excellency’, with a friendly smile on his face, approached Wardes and tapped his shoulder.

“What are you saying? Viscount! You did a remarkable job! You single-handedly defeated the enemy’s brave general! Ah, isn’t that over there our dear Crown Prince Wales? Be proud! You defeated him! Apparently he loathed me deeply… but seeing him like that, I feel a strange sort of kinship to him. Aah, that’s right. Once dead, everyone becomes a friend."

Wardes’ cheeks flinched slightly, as he noticed the sarcasm at the end of the speech. He quickly regained his composure, and once again repeated his apology to his superior officer.

“However, the mission to obtain the Henrietta’s letter that Your Excellency so desires ended in failure. I’m sorry I was not able to meet Your Excellency’s expectations.”

“Do not fret yourself. Compared to obstructing the alliance, killing Wales was by far more important. A dream is something that has to be obtained steadily, step-by-step.”

Then, the man in the green robe turned to Fouquet.

“Viscount, please introduce this beautiful woman here. Being a priest, it is inconvenient for me to speak with a woman.”

Fouquet watched the man. Before her eyes, Wardes bowed deeply to the man. However, she didn’t like him. He had a strange atmosphere surrouding him. A sinister aura was radiating from the gaps of his robe.

Wardes stood back up and introduced Fouquet to the man.

“Your Excellency, this is Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt, before whom all Tristain nobles shudder.”

“Oh! I heard the rumors! I am honored to meet you, Miss Saxe-Gotha.”

Hearing him say her noble name that she had abandoned long ago, Fouquet smiled.

“Did Wardes tell you this name?”

“That's right. He knows everything about Albion nobles. Genealogy, coat of arms, property… it is hard for an aging bishop to remember everything. Oh, let's not delay my introduction.”

Opening his eyes widely, and placing his hand over his chest...

“'Reconquista' first general, Oliver Cromwell at your service. You see, originally, I was just a mere bishop. However, due to the votes of the baronial council, I was appointed as the first general, and I need to give my best. Though I am a clergyman who serves Founder Brimir, it is all right for me to ‘guide’ us through the dark times, right? If necessary, using faith and power for the better.”

[[Image:ZnT03-037.JPG|thumb]]

“Your Excellency, you are not a freelance first general anymore, you are now Albion’s…”

“Emperor, Viscount.”

Cromwell laughed. However, his eyes didn’t change.

“Certainly, I really wished to prevent Tristain’s and Germania’s alliance, however, there are more important things. Do you understand me, Viscount?”

“Your Excellency's thoughts are so deep that an ordinary man like me cannot measure them.”

Cromwell opened his eyes wide. Then, he raised both hands and began talking with exaggerated gestures.

“Unity! Unity of steel! Halkeginia is us, an union of chosen nobles that will get back the Holy Land from those menacing elves! It is a mission given to us by Founder Brimir! ‘Unity’ is our number one duty. Therefore, Viscount, I trust you. There is no blame in such a trifle failure.”

Wardes bowed deeply.

“For this great mission, Founder Brimir blessed us with a special power.”

Fouquet's eyebrow rose. Power? What kind of power are they talking about?

“Your Excellency, what power has Founder Brimir granted Your Excellency with? If it is all right, I would like to know.”

Cromwell continued in a slurred tone, caught up in his own theatrics.

“Do you know about the four great elements of magic, Miss Saxe-Gotha?”

Fouquet nodded. Even children know of such things. Fire, Wind, Water, and fourth – Earth.

“In addition to the four great elements, there is another magical element. The element that Founder Brimir used, element of zero. Really, it was the first element of all things.”

“Element of zero… Void?”

Fouquet turned pale. The lost element. The magic of nothingness that, as dark legends say, disappeared. Did this man know something about the element of zero?

“That is the power that Founder Brimir granted me with. For this reason, the Baronial Council agreed to make me the emperor of Halkeginia.”

Cromwell pointed at Wales' corpse.

“Wardes. I had wanted to make Crown Prince Wales my friend and ally. But alas, in life, he chose to be my greatest adversary; but now in death, he will become a great ally. Do you see anything wrong with that?”

Wardes shook his head.

“He should have never resisted Your Excellency's decisions.”

Cromwell laughed with a smile.

“Well then, Miss Saxe-Gotha. I will show the element of ‘Void’ to you.”

Fouquet breathlessly watched Cromwell’s movements.

Cromwell pulled out the cane that was attached to his waist.

A low, silent aria escaped from Cromwell's mouth. He was chanting words that Fouquet never heard before.

When the aria was completed, Cromwell gently lowered the cane and aimed it at Wales' corpse.

Then… all of a sudden, Wales, whose body was already lifeless, opened his eyes. A chill ran down Fouquet’s spine.

Wales slowly sat up. A once bloodless face suddenly sprang back to the life it previously held. Like a withered flower absorbing water, Wales’s body gradually imbued itself with life.

“Good morning, Crown Prince.”

Cromwell muttered.

The revived Wales returned Cromwell’s smile.

“It has been a long time, Archbishop.”

“How rude, I am an emperor now, my dear Crown Prince.”

“Is that so? I apologize for that, Your Excellency.”

Wales kneeled, taking the posture of a vassal.

“I think I’ll make you my personal bodyguard, Wales.”

“With pleasure.”

“Then, let’s be friends.”

Cromwell began to walk. Wales, who didn’t look like he was just dead, walked behind him. Then Cromwell, as if remembering something, halted and turned around saying,

“Wardes, do not worry. Even if the alliance is formed, it is of no matter. In any case, Tristain is helpless. There is no change in plans.”

Wardes bowed.

“There are two ways of diplomacy - the cane and the bread. Let’s give warm bread to Tristain and Germania for the time being.”

“As you wish.”

“Tristain is a necessary area to add. That royal family has the Founder's Prayer Book. I need to have it in my hands in order to retrieve the Holy Land.”

After saying this and nodding approvingly, Cromwell left.

　

It was only after Cromwell and Wales were out of sight, that Fouquet was able to open her mouth.

“That... was the void...? To revive the dead. That’s impossible.”

Wardes muttered.

“The void element manipulates life… That’s what His Excellency said, seems like he was right. Even though I cannot believe it as well, after witnessing this – how could I not?”

Fouquet asked Wardes in a shaky voice.

“A while ago you were acting very similar to this, perhaps you were affected by void magic too?”

Wardes laughed.

“Me? I am different. This is a result of a sorrowful life that I have led since birth.”

After that, Wardes looked up at the sky.

“However…many lives were sacrificed for the Founder’s Holy Land… what if they all will be revived by the element of ‘Void’?”

Frightened, Fouquet clutched her chest. She felt a light heartbeat. She suddenly felt the need to confirm that she was still alive.

“Don’t look that way. It was only my imagination. You could even call it my fantasy.”

Fouquet sighed, feeling relieved. Then she glared at Wardes.

“It was surprising, that’s all.”

Whilst patting the stump where his left arm had once been, he spoke softly.

“However, I myself also want to know. Is it a mere fantasy? Or reality? The answer lies in the Holy Lands... that’s how I feel.”

Three days after Saito and company had returned to the Academy of Magic, the marriage between Tristainian princess Henrietta and Germanian emperor Albrecht III was officially announced. The ceremony would take place the following month, before the conclusion of the military alliance.

The alliance conclusion would be held in Germania’s capital Vindobon, where the letter of agreement was to be signed by the Tristain prime minister, Cardinal Mazarin.

The day after the alliance, a new Albion government was officially established. In an instant, tensions sparked between the two countries, but the Kingdom of Albion’s First Emperor Cromwell sent a special envoy to Tristain and Germania at once, in order to sign a non-aggression pact.

As a result, both countries had a conference. Even with the two countries' combined airforce, they could not oppose Albion’s fleet. Though the non-aggression pact felt more like a dagger pointed at the neck, the two countries didn’t have much of an alternative, and this offer was the best they could hope for.

However…peace was established in Halkeginia only surface deep. Politicians could not sleep day or night. And it wasn’t just the nobles; the commoners too tensely awaited each day.

Tristain’s Academy of Magic was no exception either.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Back to Volume 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume2 Chapter9 - MTL

2012-09-21T09:37:07Z

70.232.165.130:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Nine: The Final Battle===

The next morning…

Within Newcastle's port inside the cave, Saito stood in a queue to board the Eagle, surrounded by rushing people that were not able to leave with Marie Galante.

“Because of love, sometimes it is necessary to let go...” Derflinger muttered silently. He was hanging by a string on Saito's back. It was unbearable, during days like those, to have no one to talk to.

“Stop saying it…”

“Why?”

“I feel sick when you say it.”

“You mean ‘Because of love, sometimes it is necessary to let go’…That?”

“Why don’t you stop saying that?”

“I understand. I won’t say it anymore, if partner asks. Yet, we have to discuss a few things about our future. Have you decided where to go, since we have lots of free time now?” Derflinger asked, pretending not to know.

“Maybe to Arukattsu.”

“And there we will look for the way to return to partner’s former world?”

“Why would you be looking for it? I’m the only one who is an alien here, right?” Saito said.

A way to return home? Louise said she’ll help search for it, but he shouldn't rely on that. Even though leaving Louise's city was something hard to do.

“Then you should become a mercenary.”

“Mercenary?”

“Yes. With a sword on your shoulder, looking to one battle today, and then wandering to another country and battlefield tomorrow. Poor income, but at least satisfied rage, right?”

Saito muttered.

“And a bad teammate.”

“What, without me as a partner, an ordinary guy like you would be left behind instantly.”

“Even if your greatest power is rusting.”

“How rude. But I forgive you, since you are my partner. By the way, partner, I recalled one thing the other day…”

“What?”

“Partner, you are called Gandálfr?

“Aah, because that’s the name of the legendary familiar. When I first heard it, I was amazed. I-“

“Wait. Wait just a moment, partner. I think I remember the name…”

“Really?”

“No, it is an extremely old memory… It was very long ago, I just caught it in a corner of my head…”

Derflinger kept on muttering “hm” ,“aha”, and “aah” repeatedly.

“Maybe you are confused since it was a long time ago. Besides, where is the head of a sword anyway?”

Derflinger thought about it for a while.

“The handle, maybe?” He said, making Saito laugh.

It was finally Saito’s time to board the ship. When he rose up the gangway, he saw that the refugee ship was everything one could expect it to be – many people squeezed next to each other so that it wasn’t possible to find a place to sit on the deck.

Saito looked at the limestone cave from the edge of the gunwale. At that moment, Louise was in the middle of her wedding. Saito shut his eyes tightly at that lonesome thought.

People still kept boarding the ship one after another. It was really overcrowded and a mass of people pushed Saito around the deck. Someone’s elbow hit against his injured arm, making Saito scream.

Meanwhile, in a chapel, where the Founder Brimir's portrait hung, Crown Prince Wales was waiting for the bridegroom and the bride to appear. There were no other people around, as everybody was busy preparing for the upcoming battle. Wales also had planned, once the ceremony was over, to prepare for the battle as well.

Wales was dressed in the Crown Prince’s formal uniform. He wore a bright purple mantle, the symbol of the royal family, and a hat with seven colored wings, the symbol of Albion's royal family.

The door opened, Louise and Wardes had arrived. Louise stood with a dazzled expression on her face so Wales had to urge her to come and stand in front of him.

Louise was puzzled. Everything happened so suddenly. Wardes barged into her room this morning and brought her here, without even waking her up properly. She was puzzled, because desperate feelings were swelling in her mind. She came here without thinking, still half-asleep. Because of the prince who was determined to die and Saito’s attitude yesterday, she was very depressed.

Wardes, after telling Louise that it was “Time to do the wedding now”, put on a bridal veil borrowed from Albion's royal family on Louise’s head. The veil was nicely made, and the flowers, that were eternally fresh due to magic, made it look indescribably beautiful.

Then, Wardes removed Louise’s black mantle and replaced it with a white one, that was also borrowed from Albion's royal family. Only brides were allowed to wear it, as it was a mantle of a virgin.

However, even while being dressed up by Wardes' hands, Louise was still unresponsive. But Wardes understood Louise's mood as a sign of her affirmative will.

Wardes and Louise stood up in front of Wales, who was standing below the image of the Founder Brimir, wearing his official uniform. Wardes, who himself was wearing his usual clothes and a magical mantle, bowed his head.

“Well then, let's start the ceremony.”

The Prince’s voice reached Louise's ears. However, it sounded like a weak sound of a distant bell. Louise’s mind was still lost in the fog of her own thoughts.

“Bridegroom, Viscount Jean-Jacques Francis de Wardes. Do you take this girl as your wife, and swear to respect and love her in the name of the Founder Brimir?”

Wardes nodded solemnly and grasped the cane with his left hand, holding it out in front of his chest.

“I swear.”

Wales looked at Louise and smiled encouragingly.

“Bride, the third daughter of the Duke of La Vallière, Louise Françoise le Blanc de La Vallière…”

Wales read the oath in a clear voice.

Just then, Louise noticed that she was in the middle of a wedding ceremony. Her partner – reliable Wardes, for whom she once yearned. A marriage arranged by their fathers. Only now was her childish, absent-minded, distant future starting to turn into reality.

''It is not like I hate Wardes. Maybe I even like him. But if it is so, why do I feel such pain? Why do I feel so sad?

Is it because I saw a kingdom turning into ruins? Or is it because I faced a prince who deserted his love and hopes, in order to die?

It’s not that. Though those are sad events that hurt, there wouldn’t be such a cloud of sadness hanging on my mind just because of that.''

It was a deep, melancholic cloud, which was hard to bear.

Louise suddenly remembered the expression on Saito’s face when she said “marriage” to him.

''Why did I say such a thing to him?''

''It is because I wanted to be stopped.''

By whom?

''Because I wanted Saito to stop me.''

Why?

Louise started to blush once thinking about the reason. Just like thinking about the reason why the previous night she, though in deep sorrow, so easily jumped into Saito's chest, whom she accidentally met in the corridor.

''But are those feelings true ones? I don’t know. But isn’t it worth it to try to find out?''

After all, no matter how excited or sad she had been, she never jumped into a man’s chest before.

Meanwhile…　

On the warship Eagle deck.

Saito, who was depressingly leaning against the edge of the gunwale, began to lose focus on everything around him.

“Mmm?”

“What is it, partner?”

Saito's view grew dim. Just like in the heat haze of midsummer, the view in his left eye started swinging.

“My eyes are acting strange.”

“It’s because you are tired.”

Derflinger said, pretending not to know the real reason.

“Bride?”　

Wales looked at her direction. Louise looked up panicking.

She had the expression of a person who didn’t know what she was doing there at all. Louise was puzzled. What should she do? What should she do at times like this? No one taught her that. Only Louise’s familiar, who was leaving the ground at the moment, might know the answer.

“Are you nervous? That’s alright. It’s your first time, it is normal to be nervous.”

Wales smiled, while talking.

“Oh dear, we still have to hold the etiquette. Doing this would have meaning only if we are to follow etiquette. Then, let me repeat. Do you take this man as your husband, and swear to respect and love him in the name of the Founder Brimir…”

Louise realized. She shouldn’t hesitate with the answer, waiting for someone to tell her what to do.

She had to make decisions for herself.

Determined Louise took a deep, deep breath.

And, before Wales finished his words, Louise shook her head.

“Bride?”

“Louise?”

Two people suspiciously looked into Louise’s face. She looked at Wardes with a sad expression on her face and once again shook her head.

“By all means, Louise. Are you feeling bad?”

“No, that’s not it. I am sorry…”

“If today is bad, then another time…”

“That’s not it, that’s not it. I’m sorry Wardes, I cannot marry you.”

Wales looked doubtful at the sudden change of events.

“Bride, this is not the marriage you want?”

"Yes, that’s how it is. I want to apologize to both of you, for my rudeness. It was a painful decision to make, but I do not want to marry.”

An angry red blush quickly spread on Wardes face. Wales turned to him and said in an embarrassed, doubtful and regretful voice.

"Viscount, I am terribly sorry, but the bride doesn’t want for this ceremony to continue.”

However, Wardes didn’t pay any attention to Wales, and took Louise's hand.

“…You are just nervous. Dear Louise. You cannot be seriously refusing my offer.”

“I'm sorry, Wardes. I yearned for you. Maybe… maybe even loved you once. However, it is different now.”

Then, Wardes gripped Louise’s shoulder. The expression in his eyes changed. Gone was the usual kindness from his face, replaced with the chilly coldness of a reptile.

Wardes shouted in a feverish tone.

“The world, Louise! I will rule the world! You are necessary for that!”

Frightened by the sudden change in Wardes, Louise kept on shaking her head.

“…I, I am not needed for that.”

Wardes extended both his hands, drawing Louise closer.

“You are necessary for me! Your ability! Your power!”

This Wardes was frightening Louise more and more. Not even in her wildest dreams did she imagine the gentle Wardes frowning or shouting like this. Louise tried to turn away.

“Louise, have you forgotten what I once told you! You are not inferior to even the Founder Brimir, you will grow up as an excellent mage some day! You just do not know about it yet! That talent!”

“Wardes, you…”

Louise’s voice was trembling with fear. It was not the Wardes that Louise knew. What had changed him into such a person?

On the warship Eagle, Saito rubbed his eyes again.　

“What is it, partner?”

“My left eye is really acting strange.”

“That’s because you are tired.”

However, the view of Saito's left eye was getting distorted more and more.

“Uwaa! I can see something!”

Saito shouted. That was really someone’s view.

Saito's left and right eye felt like completely separate parts.

“I can see…”

“What can you see, partner?”

“Maybe, this is Louise’s view.” Saito said.

Now he recalled what Louise said some time age. “A familiar is the eyes and ears of its master, that’s their ability.”

''However, Louise said she couldn't see anything through my eyes... It must be, there must be cases when the rules are reversed.''

''But why can I see Louise’s view all of sudden?''

Saito looked at his left hand. The rune carved there was shining brightly, even though he wasn’t holding any weapon. Indeed, his guess must be correct.

This was his ability. Truly, it must be another ability of the legendary familiar Gandálfr.

''Let’s see, I guess that’s what Louise is seeing with her left eye then?'' While thinking so, Saito’s natural curiosity took the lead.

Wales, who couldn’t stand Wardes' threatening attitude towards Louise any longer, stepped in.

“Viscount…, that’s enough. Behave like a gentlema…”

However, Wardes struck away Wales’ extended hand.

“Shut up!”

Wales stood still, surprised by Wardes words. Wardes clasped Louise’s hand with his and she felt as if it was a snake twining around it.

“Louise! You are necessary for me!”

“I don’t have any talent as a mage.”

“I told you many times already! You are just not aware of your power, Louise!”

Louise tried to shake off Wardes' hand, but the incredible strength with which he was holding on to her prevented it. Grimacing in pain, Louise spoke.

“I would rather die than marry you. I understand now, you never loved me. You only loved a magical power in me that you foolishly think I have. It is cruel, to marry someone just because of such a reason. It’s an insult!”

Louise raged. Wales put a hand on Wardes' shoulder, trying to pull him away, but Wardes pushed Wales instead, who fell on the ground.
　
Wales face turned red, and, after standing up again, he pulled out his cane.

“You, what impoliteness! It’s an insult! Viscount, move your hands away from la Vallière right now! Or else my magical blade will tear you up!”

Only then Wardes' hand finally let Louise go. A kind smile spread on his lips. However, the smile was forced and obviously fake.

“Even if I ask you this way you won’t do it? Louise. My Louise.”

Louise spoke, while trembling from anger.

“No, there is no doubt left that you are not the one whom I would ever marry.”

Wardes looked up at the sky.

“And I made such great efforts, to capture your feelings during this journey…”

Wardes spread his hands widely, while throwing his head backwards.

“Well, it can’t be helped. I guess I will have to give up on this goal.”

“Goal?”

Louise looked doubtful. What was he thinking about?

The corners of Wardes' lips went up, forming an ill looking smile.

“That’s right. There were three goals for me to achieve during this travel. Sadly, I achieved only two of them.”

“Achieve? Two? What are you talking about?” Louise asked, feeling the shivers of uneasiness travel down her spine. Her mind was working at full power, trying to figure out what was happening.

Wardes put out his right hand in front holding up three fingers, and bent his forefinger.

“First one was you, Louise. I had to get you. However, it seems that I won’t be able to accomplish that.”

“Obviously not!”

Wardes smiled, bending his middle finger.

“The second goal, Louise, is in your pocket - Henrietta's letter.”

Louise was startled.

“Wardes, you…”

“And, the third…”

After hearing Wardes saying “Henrietta’s letter”, Wales understood everything, pulled out his cane and started to chant a spell.

However, Wardes had already prepared two complete spells before.

Wardes aimed his wind cane that had started shining and with the tip pierced Wales chest.

“D-damn you…'Reconquista'…”

Blood suddenly gushed out of Wales mouth and Louise screamed.

Wardes muttered while piercing his shining cane deeper into Wales chest.

”The third, is your damned life, Wales.”

With that, Wales fell to the ground.

“A noble! Aren’t you an Albionian noble as well!? Wardes!”

Louise shouted while trembling. Wardes was a traitor.

“That’s right. I am really a member of Albion's noble faction, ‘Reconquista’” Wardes replied in a cold, emotionless voice.

“Why! Why, would you, Tristain nobility, do such thing?”

“We are the first heralds of Halkeginia’s future – a union of nobles that has no national borders. We are borderless.”

Wardes raised the cane again.

“Halkeginia will be reunited into one by our hands, we will restore the Founder Brimir's ‘Sacred Land’ once again.”

“Before... you were not like this before. What changed you so much? Wardes...”

“Years, accidents and destiny. Though it changed me from whom you knew, it didn’t change my nature that you are talking about. And you are talking too much.”

Louise tried to duck when Wardes moved the cane, however his spell still hit her with ease, throwing her to the floor.

“Help...“

Louise’s face turned pale. She tried to stand up, but her legs stopped obeying her.

Wardes threw back his head.

“For this! For this you rejected my offer to rule the world together!”

He started to cast another wind spell. "Breaking Wind". And Louise was blown away like piece of paper.

“No…Help…”

“Even the smallest bird can’t hear you, it seems like you will have to bow your head in defeat, huh, Louise?

She was thrown against the wall and left lying on the floor, groaning in pain. Tears started rolling down her face.

She still asked for the help of her familiar that wasn’t there.

“Help me…please…”

Louise repeated the words like chanting a spell. Enjoying himself, Wardes slowly started chanting.

“Lightning Cloud”

“It is regrettable… That your life will be taken by this hand…”

If even Saito’s arm was scorched by this blitz spell, there was no chance of survival if she was hit by it directly.

From shock her breath was rough and her whole body was in pain. Louise, scared like a child, cried

“Saito! Help!”

At that moment, Wardes finished the spell and lowered his cane, aiming towards Louise and...

The wall of the chapel collapsed with a roaring sound, and a strong gust of wind blew in from the outside.

“Damn you…”　

Wardes muttered.

After breaking the wall, Saito jumped in with Derflinger in his hand stopped Wardes' cane.

"You…" Saito swung the sword sidewise. Wardes dodged it by jumping back.

Accidentally, Saito saw Louise with the corner of his eye.

After screaming her last words, Louise fainted and hadn't moved since.

With raging anger in his eyes, Saito glared at Wardes. Lust for killing was boiling in his body. Saito groaned while biting his lip hard.

“Unforgivable!”

“Why are you here, Gandálfr?” Wardes asked with a cruel smile on his lips.

Not answering, Saito angrily swung the sword. However, the sword only crushed the floor. Wardes flew up high into the air, successfully dodging the attack.

“That’s right, you must have sensed that your master was in danger.”

Wardes crossed his hands while floating next to the Founder Brimir's portrait. Looking confident and self-sure.

“You betrayed Louise!”

Saito shouted, while thrusting the sword forwards. Yet, Wardes flew up, dodged it and landed gracefully on the floor. He moved around like a feather.

“To accomplish a goal, you can’t be selective with the means.”

"Louise believed in you! You were her fiancé… She yearned for you when she was young…”

“Such selfish belief.”

Wardes dodged the sword while floating. Then he swung the cane and fired another spell. Though Saito tried to hold it down with the sword, the spell "Breaking Wind" blew him away.

Saito groaned in pain as he hit the wall. His injured left arm was aching and because of it, he could not move as freely as usual.

“That’s it? Gandálfr. Your movements are too slow. At least try and make it entertaining.”

A cruel smile floated on Wardes' lips.

At that moment, Derflinger shouted.

“I remembered!”

“What are you talking about, at time like this!?”

“Right…Gandálfr!”

“What!”

“No, from my older times, the hand that held me. Gandálfr. But I forgot. It was 600 years ago, old times.”

“Don’t talk nonsense!”

Wardes released "Breaking Wind" again. Saito tried to dodge it but was captured in and blown away again.

”It’s so nostalgic. I could cry. Right, no, that’s what I was missing. My partner – that ‘Gandálfr’!”

"Cut it out!"

“I’m glad! Now no one can ignore me! I will show how cool I am!” Derflinger shouted as his blade started to shine.

Saito was taken aback for a moment and watched Derflinger in amazement.

“Derf? Yes?”

Wardes recited "Breaking Wind" again.

Raging wind flew out aiming at Saito as he put out the shining Derflinger in front of himself.

“It’s useless! A sword cannot stop it!” Wardes shouted.

Yet, the wind, instead of blowing Saito away, was sucked into Derflinger's blade.

And…

The light coming out of Derflinger intensified.

“Derf? You…”

“This is my true form! Partner! No, I forgot it! My tired body changed itself! Anyhow, it’s a pretty interesting story, partner!”

“Make it short!”

“Impatient. I forgot. But, don’t worry, partner. I suck in all magic around me! That’s me, Gandálfr’s left hand – Derflinger-sama!”

Wardes watched with interest at the sword that Saito was holding.

“Indeed… You are not an ordinary sword. I should have noticed that when you reduced my "Lightning Cloud”.

Still, Wardes did not loose his confidence.

He smiled thinly, when setting out the cane.

“Now, then, let's get serious, shall we? It is time to teach you why this magic is called the strongest.”

Though Saito jumped at him, Wardes dodged it like an acrobat and uttered the spell.

“Ubiquitous Dell Wind…”

When the spell was completed, Wardes' body suddenly doubled.

One… Two… Three… Four… Wardes' doubles, together with the real body, surrounded Saito.

“Doubles!”

“It is not only "Double". It’s "Ubiquitous Wind", uneven distribution… The wind is unevenly distributed. The place where it blows is not just a matter of appearance, but it has a substantial power too.”

One of Wardes' doubles suddenly pulled a white mask from the cloak and wore it.

Saito's body trembled. He was shivering with anger and fear. The masked man was Wardes! The man who was standing next to Fouquet… The one who hit Saito with a blitz was none other than Wardes!

“Masked man… You… Then it must be you who helped Fouquet to escape too. What a treacherous and handful spell. You can appear anywhere.”

“Indeed. More so, each one has the power of the original. I told you, right? ‘Wind’ is unevenly distributed!”

One of the Wardes jumped on Saito, while the other uttered the spell, making the cane shine.

"Air Needle", the same spell that pierced Wales' heart before.

“The cane is surrounded by a magical whirlpool, so the sword cannot suck it in!”

The cane was shaking as the whirlpool was rotating around it forming a blade, of which tip was aimed at Saito’s body during the attack.

Derflinger blocked it, but the impact of the blow still hit Saito’s injured hand and he fell down.

Wardes laughed.

“Not bad for a commoner. After all you are the legendary Gandálfr. However, this is where it ends. You are no match for my "Ubiquitous Wind" spell!"

Gradually, Wardeses surrounded the fallen Saito.

“Hey, legendary sword! The one that ‘Gandálfr’ used! Derf!”

“That’s what I am. What is it?”

“If you are so legendary, then do something or else we will be killed.”

“Well, I am shining and sucking in enemies' magic, am I not?”

“No, not that, something more? Like some special attack? Like blowing the enemy away with a single hit…”

“What? I’m just a sword.”

One of the Wardes flew up and tried to hit Saito with his cane.

Saito jumped up, defending his body with his sword and dodging the attack.

“Useless! What kind of legend is this!”

“But not to this extent!”

The Wardeses kept on attacking violently, but because Saito's back was supported by the wall, only three of them could attack at the same time. Somehow he managed to block all of their attacks.

“At this rate I'll be defeated! And killed!”

“Good grief, my deepest sympathy!”

Meanwhile… 15 feet from the place where Saito was fighting, Louise woke up. When Louise saw Saito fighting hard, her face was momentarily blank with surprise, but then she grasped her wand.

“Run away while you can! Idiot!”　

Saito shouted, but Louise didn’t stop. The spell was uttered and the wand was aimed. She chanted the ‘Fire Ball’ spell. The spell aimed at Wardes exploded hitting the floor beneath him.

Boom! With that loud sound Wardes disappeared while Louise watched amazed.　

“Eh? Disappeared? Because of my magic?”

The remaining Wardes tried to jump on Louise.

“Run away!” Saito shouted, but Louise stubbornly started to chant the same spell again. However, she was blown away by Wardes' cane this time.

Saito stared with astonishment.

He started shaking with anger. When Louise’s body hit the wall right before his eyes, a beast-like roar escaped his mouth.

“How dare you to do that to Louise…!”

Once Louise's body was blown off again, the remaining Wardes clones concentrated on Saito trying to press him further. However, Saito's movement gradually increased speed.

All of the Wardeses' breathing became irregular and rough. Still, even then, their expression didn't change.

While blocking the sword, Wardes asked.

“Why did you come back to die? To risk your life for Louise who despises you? Can’t understand how a commoner’s mind works!”

Saito shouted while swinging the sword. “Then why did you bastard try to kill Louise!? You were her fiancée!”

“Hahaha, you are still in love with Louise? A servant's hopeless love for his master! That’s really funny! That arrogant Louise will never turn to you! Mere compassion mistaken for love! Fool!”

“So what if I fell in love!”

Saito shouted while biting down his lips.

“However…”

“However, what?”

“It is beating!”

“What?”

A puzzled expression floated on Wardes' face.

“Aah! When seeing that face, my heart is beating faster! This reason is good enough for me! Therefore I will defend Louise!”

Saito screamed.

[[Image:ZnT02-247.jpg|thumb]]

Runes started shining.　

Matching the light, Derflinger also shone brighter.
　
“Good! That’s good partner! Right! That’s the key! I remembered! I know the source of Gandálfr’s power! Good partner!”

Finally Saito’s sword cut down another Wardes.

“Wha?”

Wardes grimaced in an unbearable pain.

“Gandálfr's source of power is feelings! Anger! Sadness! Love! Pleasure! Anything is good! And now you seem to be really shaken, my Gandálfr!”

Saito rounded up the sword. Because of its terrible speed, Wardes was not able to react to the sword in time and disappeared.

“D-damn you…”

Only three remained now.

"Do not forget! You are fighting me! You can’t surpass my skills!"

Saito leaped high up into the air, holding his sword. Wardes also flew.

“The air is my element… Do not forget! Gandálfr!”

Each of the Wardes’ canes were aimed at Saito, but he brandished Derflinger like a pinwheel.

Derflinger shouted.

“That’s the way to fight, Gandálfr! Swing me in the rhythm of your heart!”

The next moment, all three Wardes were torn up in the blink of an eye.

Saito landed.

With ‘'Uneven Distribution’ defeated, the remaining real Wardes' body fell down on the floor. <-The spell name changed...which to use? This one makes more sense. ~Dan->

His cut off left arm, landed there after a few seconds.

Saito also landed on the ground, but he stumbled and had to support himself with his knee. His tiredness had reached a critical limit.　

Wardes stood up staggering and stared at Saito.

“Damn… This ‘Flash’ really defeated me…”

Saito tried to stand up and run up to him, but his body stopped obeying him.

“Ku…”

“Aah, partner. Don’t act foolishly now – Gandálfr cannot move after wasting his energy. That’s because this familiar was created to defend his master while the master chants the spell.”

Derflinger explained.

Wardes gripped his cane with his remaining right hand and floated upwards.

“Oh dear, it seems that I managed to accomplish only one of the goals. Anyways, now you are mine ‘Gandálfr’ – a large army will soon burst in. Hey! Can you hear the sound of horses' hooves and dragons' wings!?”

Indeed, one could hear the noise of cannons and sounds of fire magic explosions outside, as well as the roaring voices of nobles and soldiers mixed up in a battle.

“You and your foolish master will be turned to ashes! Gandálfr!”

Throwing these last parting words, Wardes disappeared through the hole in the wall.

Saito, who used Derflinger as a crutch for support, stumblingly walked up to Louise.

“Louise!”　

Saito shook Louise trying to wake her up to no avail. Saito put his ear to Louise’s chest in panic.

Thump, thump, thump…

Hearing the faint heartbeat, he breathed out a sigh of relief. Louise was worn-out. Her mantle was torn, and her knees and cheek bruised.

And there must be more bruises under the clothes, too.

Louise’s hand was grasping her chest. Her breast pocket button came off, and one could see Henreitta’s letter peeping out from the inside. It seemed that, even unconscious, Louise was still protecting the letter.

''Really, I am so glad you are alive. I came just in time.'' Saito thought.

“But partner… What do we do now? The Eagle already left the port…”

That’s right. To save Louise, Saito jumped down from the departing Eagle's deck.

“Eh?”

“Eh? Really. Can you hear the shouts outside? What do you think Wales' men would think seeing his body lying on the floor? They would think we are traitors for sure.”

Indeed, explosions and battle roars were getting closer and closer to the walls. It was only a matter of time before they would come bursting in here.　

Saito quietly laid Louise on the chair.

And then stood up before her, standing guard.

“What are you doing?”

“Defending Louise.”

When Saito said this, Derflinger trembled while twitching.

“Ha. Other than that. I understand. Partner Gandálfr, it was nice to know you and this noble girl, your master, partner.”

“Stop joking around.”

“Hm?”

“Louise and I, we will both survive.”

“Were you listening to the king’s speech? There are 50,000 enemies.”

“Doesn’t matter.”

Saito, with his last remaining strength, grasped the sword. Even 50,000, even 100,000 he felt like he could win. Today he could defeat any mage, even if he was extremely tired.

Derflinger’s shaking became louder and louder.

That’s right! That’s the way I like it. Who cares about 50,000. Let them come to us!”

And Saito, holding Derflinger, stared at the entrance of the chapel.

They waited, for sooner or later an enemy to come…

But then…

The ground, near the place where Louise was laid, rose up.

“What?”

Saito watched the ground.

“Is it an enemy? Digging under?”

He lowered the sword towards the hole, out of which a brown animal soon popped it’s head.

“Aaaaaaaan?”

And then that brown animal started groping Louise’s body that was lying near sides.

“You… you are the huge mole Verdandi! Guiche’s familiar!”

Saito shouted, and soon enough from the same hole that Verdandi came out, Guiche's face appeared.

Hey! Verdandi! You can dig a hole anywhere! Good boy! Gu….”

Guiche turned his soil smeared face from Saito and noticed Louise lying nearby, then said pretending not to know.

“Ha! You! You are here!”

“W-what are you doing here!?”

Saito shouted.

"Not that. After winning the battle against Fouquet the Crumbling Earth, and after a short break, we decided to follow you. It is our duty as princess Henrietta’s honor depends on it, right?”

“But this place is in the sky! How did you get here!?”

Then, near Guiche, Kirche’s face popped out.

“Tabitha's Sylphid.”

“Kirche!”

“We reached Albion successfully, but since it's a foreign country we didn’t know where to go. But then, Verdandi started digging a hole all of sudden, so we followed him.”

Meanwhile the huge mole was pressing his nose to the ‘Ruby of Water’ that was shining on Louise’s finger. Guiche nodded.

“Indeed. He followed the smell of the ruby, and started digging a tunnel to here. My cute Verdandi, because of his love for jewels he was able to follow from La Rochelle and dug a hole to get here.

Saito opened his mouth in amazement. He surely, never planned to be saved by a mole.

“Are you alright? I almost captured Fouquet again, but she made a narrow escape. That woman, though being a mage, surely does run away a lot. By the way, darling, what are you doing here?” Kirche asked while wiping off the dirt from her face with a handkerchief.

Saito laughed nerviously.

“Ha, ha, haha…”

“Dear? Is something wrong dear?”

“We’ll talk about it later! The enemy will burst in soon! Let’s run away!”

“Running away, and the mission? What about Viscount Wardes?”

“We have the letter! Wardes was a traitor! Return back now!”

“What? Well I do not understand it, but it seems everything ended already.” Kirche said in nonchalant voice.

With Louise in his arms, Saito slowly made his way through the hole. But then he remembered something, left Louise in Guiche’s care and hurried back to Wales in the chapel.

However, Wales had already died.

Saito shut his eyes and silently said his prayers.

“Hey! What are you doing there! Come back quickly!” Guiche called Saito back.

Saito looked at Wales' body. He looked for some keepsake to give to Henrietta. He noticed a big ruby on his finger.

The ruby belonged to Albion’s royal family.

Saito removed it from the finger and put it in his pocket.

“Brave prince… You won’t be forgotten.” Saito muttered.

“I swear to you that I will also defend the things I believe in.”

Saito said bowing down, and ran back to the hole.

The same moment Saito dove in the hole, the noble soldiers and mages broke through the door and jumped into the chapel.

The tunnel Verdandi dug ran right under the Albion’s continent. So the moment Saito got out of the hole, there was nothing but clouds beneath, yet Sylphid successfully caught all four falling people and a mole.

The mole that the wind dragon caught with its mouth, let out a protesting cry.

“Please try to endure it, my cute Verdandi. Bear with it until we get off in Tristain again.”

With powerful wing strokes, the wind dragon broke through the surrounding clouds and changed direction to the Magical Academy.

Saito, with Louise in his arms, looked up at the continent of Albion.

Clouded and empty, blue inside, the Albion continent disappeared. Though it was a short stay there, Saito had various things to remember, as the white country faded from view.

Saito watched Louise lying in his arms. Her white cheeks were dirty with blood and soil, yet even in this state, one could see her aristocratic features. There were two stripes from her eyes down her cheeks left by her tears.

Saito wiped Louise’s face with his sleeve. He could not bear to see the face of his pretty master dirty.

Louise was still unconscious from the shock. Looking at Louise’s face was somehow painful to Saito. “Dear Louise. Louise. My Louise…”

Beat beat, his heart was beating loudly.

Now Saito looked only at Louise’s face pressed gently to his chest.

Meanwhile, Louise was absent-mindedly wandering in dream.

The dream in la Vallière’s place, in her hometown.

A pond in a forgotten courtyard…

There a small boat was floating… Here Louise was lying down when facing difficulties. Louise always hid herself and slept there. Her world that no one else intruded in. Her secret place…

Louise’s heart was in pain.

But Wardes didn’t come here anymore. Gentle viscount Wardes, her childhood noble crush, her fiancé of marriage arranged by their fathers' mutual agreement…

Young Louise sobbed softly, there was no Wardes who would take her from her secret place anymore. He was a dirty betrayer that murdered the courageous prince, those kind hands belonged to a murderer…

Louise cried in her shallop.

But then, someone came.

“Is that you, Viscount?”

Louise asked in her dream. But she shook her head at once. No, the viscount didn’t come here anymore. Then, who?

It was Saito. The sword was hanging on his back, when he without hesitation about getting wet stepped into the pond and approached Louise’s shallop.

Louise's heart throbbed.

Saito picked up Louise out of the shallop and held her in his arms.

“Have you been crying?”

Saito asked. Louise nodded childishly in her dream.

“Stop crying. Louise. My Louise.”

Louise tried to get angry. ''This familiar, how dare he call me ‘My Louise’.'' But when she opened her mouth to scold him, her lips were closed again with a kiss. Though she wriggled in rage at first, the strength soon left her body.

Louise woke up on a wind dragon's back, in Saito’s arms.

She became aware that she was held in Saito’s arms. They were sitting near the wind-dragon’s tail, and Saito sat there embracing her. She stared at his face from the side as it seemed like he didn’t notice that she was awake.

Kirche, Tabitha, Guiche – all three of them, were sitting on the front of the wind dragon’s back.

The wind was blowing against her cheeks.

“Aah, this isn’t a dream."

Then…

"I survived.”

Louise’s mind was filled with feverish thoughts.

''I was almost killed by that traitor Wardes, but then Saito jumped in. Then I fainted. Then I woke up again and chanted some magic.
　
After that, though, I lost consciousness… maybe Saito won again.

But only we survived, maybe the royal army was still defeated.

Wales died as well.''

The happiness of surviving mixed with sadness almost made Louise cry. However, not wanting to cry in front of Saito, she closed her eyes.

She was also ashamed to say thank you. Though she could not understand why, she was comfortable with Kirche, Tabitha, Guiche – with all of them. But thanking Saito before everyone felt really embarrassing. Therefore, Louise decided to pretend she was sleeping.

Nevertheless, Louise still secretly watched him from the corner of her half-closed eyes.

Saito looked into her eyes. He looked directly at her.

Those eyes made Louise recall her last dream.

The air dragon increased speed.

Strong wind hit her cheeks.

But that wind felt pleasant.

That wind and Saito’s burning gaze, aah, Louise couldn’t hide her feelings.

Her mind was in turmoil…

Traitor Wardes.

Crown prince’s death…

Noble union’s ‘Reconquista’ victory…

Report to the Princess…

For various reasons, and while Louise felt sorry for them all, right now all Louise’s thoughts were blown away by the wind.

After nearly escaping death, she wanted to savour the feeling of life for a while.

Like that, savouring the feeling of life without limits, while pretending to sleep…　

Saito’s face moved closer.

Her heart skipped a beat.

Saito's lips overlapped Louise’s.

Louise instinctively lifted her hand to push him away…but returned it back to her chest instead.

Strong wind hit Louise's cheeks, as Sylphid flew through the sky.

Something warm filled her heart, a heart that was wounded by sad events was healed.

Some time ago she was struggling violently against the feeling in her dream.

But at least for now…

The pleasant wind blew from a different world…

Resting her cheek against his chest, she silently fell asleep.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Volume 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1 Story2 Chapter5

2012-09-21T09:36:26Z

70.232.165.130:

===Chapter Five: The Staff of Destruction===

The next morning…

At the Tristain Academy of Magic, there was much commotion from last night's events, just as though a wasp’s nest had been stirred.

Why? Because the Staff of Destruction had been stolen.

And it was brazenly stolen by using an Earth Golem to break through the wall of the vault.

The teachers of the Academy of Magic gathered inside the vault were speechless when they saw the gaping hole in the wall.

The inscription on the wall etched by Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt said it all:

[I have the Staff of Destruction. – Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt.]

At this point in time, all the teachers at the academy could do was gripe and whine

“It’s that thief who had looted the nobles clean, Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt! How daring of him (1) to target the academy!”

“What were the guards doing?”

“Even if the guards are around, they’re useless! They’re only commoners! Speaking of which, which noble was supposed to be on duty last night?”

Mrs. Chevreuse felt anxious. She was supposed to be on duty last night. “But who would steal from the academy?” she thought while sleeping soundly in her own room instead of being next to the vault door like all nobles on watch duty must do.

One of the teachers immediately pointed out and said, “Mrs. Chevreuse! You were supposed to be on duty last night! Am I right?”

Mrs. Chevreuse broke into tears, ”I’m very sorry… Very sorry…”

“Even if you cried your heart out, would it come back? Or are you going to pay for it?”

“But… but I just finished paying for my house.” Mrs. Chevreuse knelt down on the floor and wept.

Just then, Old Osman arrived. “Erm… This is not the best time to be hard on the ladies, right?”

The fellow teacher who reprimanded Mrs. Chevreuse retorted, “But Osman, Mrs. Chevreuse failed in her duty! She was sleeping soundly in her bed when she was supposed to be on watch!”

Old Osman gently stroke his long beard while looking at the very shaken and stirred teacher.

“Erm… What’s your name again?”

“It’s Gimli! Have you forgotten?”

“Oh, right! Gimli! Well, Mr. Gimli, don’t get angry. Honestly speaking, how many of you here can say that you’re always vigilant throughout your tour of duty?” Old Osman replied.

The teachers looked at each other and hung their heads in shame. There was silence.

“Well, that’s the situation that we’re in now. Talking about responsibility, I think all of us, including myself, have to be held accountable for this incident. Why did we think that a thief could never infiltrate the academy? Is it because of the number of mages we have in the academy here that gives us the assurance that we won’t be attacked? This type of thinking is wrong from the beginning.”

Old Osman gazed at the hole in the wall and continued, “It’s our complacency that has gave Fouquet the courage to trespass, and steal the Staff of Destruction. We’re all at fault.”

Mrs. Chevreuse looked upon Old Osman with gratitude and said, “Oh! Osman, Mr. Osman! Thank you for your benevolence. From now on I’ll look upon you as though you’re my father.”

“Well, that… Hehe… Miss…” Old Osman started to stroke Mrs. Chevreuse’s bottom.

“If that’s okay with you… It’s up to the headmaster then.”

Old Osman, not wanting to put the blame on anybody, decided that was the best way to loosen the uptight atmosphere. After that he proceeded to clear his throat, with everybody remaining solemn waiting for him to speak.

“Well then, who were the ones who witnessed the theft?” Osman asked.

“It was these three.” said Mr. Colbert while pointing to the three people behind him.

It was Louise, Kirche and Tabitha. Saito was also present but due to the fact that he’s a familiar, he wasn't counted as a “person”.

“Oh… It’s you guys…” Osman said as he looked at Saito with great interest.

Saito did not know why he was being stared at, but remained courteous nonetheless.

“Please tell us about the event in depth.”

Louise stepped forward and described what she saw. “Mm… A great clay golem appeared and broke the wall. The hooded magician standing on its shoulder went in and took something… I think it most probably was the Staff of Destruction... After that the hooded mage rode on the golem and escaped beyond the school walls… The golem became a big mound of earth in the end.”

“After that, what happened?”

”Later, all we saw was a mound of earth, with no sign of the hooded mage.”

“So… that is what happened…” Osman said while stroking his beard.

“Even though we wanted to carry on the chase, but without any leads we couldn't. So…”

At this point in time Old Osman suddenly remembered a question to ask Mr. Colbert, ”Ah, Where is Miss Longueville?”

“I’m not sure, I haven’t seen her since morning.”

“Where could she have gone to during these trying times?”

“That’s right, where could she be?"

In the midst of those mutterings, Miss Longueville finally appeared.

“Miss Longueville! Where have you been? Something terrible has happened!” said Mr. Colbert anxiously.

Miss Longueville spoke to Old Osman in a very cool and calm manner. “I’m extremely sorry to be late! I was doing some investigations. So…”

“Investigations?”

“Yes. When I woke up this morning there was already a lot of commotion happening, so then I went to the vault and saw the inscription on the wall made by Fouquet. I knew that the thief infamous throughout the land had struck again. Therefore, I immediately started investigations.”

“You’re really very efficient, Miss Longueville.” Mr. Colbert then asked again in an urgent manner, “But in the end, did you find out anything?”

“Yes, I have gotten hold of the whereabouts of Fouquet.”

“What!?” Mr. Colbert spoke with amazement. “Where did you get this information from Miss Longueville?”

“According to the commoners around the area, they saw what seemed to be like a person wearing a black hooded cloak entering an abandoned house in the nearby forest. I think that the person is most probably Fouquet and that abandoned house is most probably his hideout.”

Louise upon hearing that exclaimed, “A black hooded cloak? Unmistakable, that must be Fouquet!”

Old Osman too got psyched up and asked Miss Longueville, “How far is it from here?”

“By foot it takes half a day, by horse it should only take four hours.”

“We must report this to the Imperial Court right away! We must seek reinforcements from the imperial army!” Mr. Colbert shouted yet again.

Old Osman shook his head and stared at Colbert and with a vigor unfitting for an old man and shouted, “You fool! By the time we report this to the imperial court, Fouquet would have gotten away Scott free! Besides, if we can’t even handle such a small problem on our own, we’re not fit to be called nobles! Since the staff was stolen from the academy, then it’s the academy’s responsibility to get back the staff ourselves!”

Miss Longueville smiled, as though she was waiting for this answer all along.

Old Osman coughed for a while, and then started recruiting volunteers. “Now, we’re going to organize a search team to find Fouquet. Those willing to join, please rise up your wands.”

All of the nobles looked at each other awkwardly, not one raised a wand.

“No one? That’s peculiar. No one wants to be known as the hero who caught Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt?”

Louise was among those who lowered their heads but she decided to raise her wand.

“Miss Vallière!” Mrs. Chevreuse exclaimed in surprise. “You mustn’t do this! You’re still a student! Please leave this to the teachers!”

“But none of you are willing to help…” Louise muttered.

Saito looked at Louise with his mouth wide open. The rather serious look on Louise coupled with her gently biting her lips looked so stunning that it had captivated Saito.

Seeing that Louise had raised her wand, Kirche too raised her wand, with a little reluctance though.

Mr. Colbert even more surprised, exclaimed; “Miss Zerbst! Aren’t you a student too?”

Kirche replied nonchalantly, ”Well, I simply cannot lose to the Vallière family.”

Seeing Kirche raising her wand, Tabitha did the same.

“Tabitha! You need not do this! This does not concern you at all!” Kirche said.

Tabitha just answered, ”I’m worried.”

Feeling touched, Kirche looked at Tabitha with gratitude.

Louise at the same time also muttered, ”Thank you… Tabitha.”

Seeing the three of them, Old Osman laughed and said, “Well then, it’s all up to you three now.”

“Sir! Headmaster Osman! I strongly object! We must not put the life of a student in danger!”

“Well, would you then go in their stead, Mrs. Chevreuse?”

“Ah... Erm… Well… I’m not feeling very well recently, so…”

“They have seen Fouquet before plus, even though Miss Tabitha here is very young, I have heard that she has already been conferred the title of chevalier (2), am I right?”

Tabitha did not answer and just stood quietly.

All the teachers looked at Tabitha in astonishment.

“Is that true, Tabitha?” asked Kirche in similar astonishment.

Even though chevalier is the lowest title that the Imperial family can confer to a person, Kirche was still amazed that Tabitha could attain it at such a young age. If it’s a title of “Baron” or even “Marquis”, the titles could be obtained by purchasing large amounts of land. However for a person to be called a chevalier, the only way is to render great service for the country. It’s a title that can only be conferred by merit.

Once again, there was great commotion inside the vault.

Old Osman went on and looked on Kirche and said, ”Miss Zerbst from Germania comes from a family of distinguished war heroes, and she herself has a very strong background in fire magic."

Kirche flicked her hair with confidence.

Louise, thinking that it was time for her to be praised too, cutely stood to attention.

Old Osman was now in a pinch. There was almost nothing to praise about Louise…

“Ahem!” Clearing his throat, Osman veered his sight clear of Louise and said; ”That... Miss Vallière comes from the prestigious Vallière Family, a family renowned for their mages. And… She’ll be a promising one in the future… and as for her familiar…”

Placing his gaze on Saito, Osman continued saying; ”Even though he’s a commoner, he has defeated General Gramont’s son, Guiche de Gramont in battle." Old Osman thought to himself: and if he really is the legendary Gandálfr… "Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt should not be a match for him."

Mr. Colbert also enthusiastically added; “Yes! Yes! Because he is the legendary Gand…”

Old Osman hastily covered Mr. Colbert’s mouth before he could finish his sentence. “A.. Hahaha… He’s talking nonsense! Haha!...”

Then there was silence again.

Then Headmaster Osman in a solemn tone spoke, “If anyone thinks that they're more capable than the mentioned three, please step forward.”

No one stepped forward.

Therefore Old Osman turned to the group of four and said, ”The academy awaits the capture of Fouquet then!”

Louise, Kirche and Tabitha stood to attention and said, ”We swear upon our wands to capture Fouquet!”

After that they pulled the edges of their skirts and made a curtsy. Saito also hastily followed. As he wasn't wearing a skirt, he pulled the end of his jacket.

“Well then, ready the carriage and set off right away. You must conserve your energy before you reach your destination.”

“Miss Longueville, could you go with them, too?”

“Yes, Headmaster Old Osman. I had wanted to go with them as well,” said Miss Longueville.

<center>* * *</center>

So under the lead of Miss Longueville, the four quickly set off.

Even though it was considered a carriage, in actual fact it was just a cart with wooden planks attached as a seat. The good thing about it though was that if they were attacked, they could easily jump out of the carriage right way.

Miss Longueville was in charge of driving the carriage.

Kirche asked the silent Longueville who was concentrating on the reins, “Miss Longueville, this type of job could be done by a commoner. Why do you have to do it yourself?”

Miss Longueville smiled and answered; “It’s all right. I’m not a noble anyway.”

Kirche paused for a while, and asked again, “But aren’t you Headmaster Osman’s secretary?”

“Yes, I am. But Old Osman isn’t a person who is concerned by a person’s status when looking for help. Whether if he’s a noble or commoner.”

“If it’s possible, tell me in depth how you lost your status, please.”

But Miss Longueville just smiled at Kirche. It seemed like she did not want to speak anymore.

“Just tell me please, even if it’s just a little.” Kirche pestered as she began leaning closer to Miss Longueville. Just then she felt someone grabbing her shoulder. It was Louise. Kirche then turned around and said, “What is it that you want, Vallière?”

“Forget it. Stop raking up someone’s past.”

“Humph, I’m bored, that’s why I needed some one to talk to”. Kirche replied while placing her hands behind her head and laying against the side of the carriage.

“I do not know if this applies to your country, but in Tristain, it’s a shameful act to force someone to reveal something that he or she does not want to say.”

Kirche did not answer her. She got up and sat in a cross legged position and began saying, “It’s all because of your impetuous that got me into this mess. Capturing Fouquet…”

Louise gave an angry stare at Kirche, “What do you mean by that? Didn’t you volunteer yourself in?”

“If you had came alone, wouldn’t Saito be in danger, too? Am I right, Louise the Zero?”

“Why do you say that?”

“Anyways, if that large golem appeared again, you would surely run to the rear and let Saito do all the fighting, right?"

“Why would I run away? I would use my magic, you’ll see!”

“You, using magic? What a joke!”

The two started bickering again. Tabitha continued reading her book.

“That’s enough! Would you both please stop it?” Saito interrupted.

Kirche did a gesture and said, “Humph, I’ll stop. I’m not the one at fault anyway.”

Louise bit her lips.

“Well then darling, this is for you.” Kirche looked at Saito seductively, and then placed in his arms the sword that she had bought for him.

“Wow! Thanks!” Saito said while taking the sword.

“I won that time round, or do you have something to say? Louise the Zero?”

Louise stared at the both of them, but kept quiet.

Suddenly, it turned dark. The carriage had entered the forest. The darkness and the weird smell present in the forest sent shivers down their spines.

“We’ll have to walk from here onwards.” Miss Longueville said. The group then disembarked from the carriage, and proceeded to the small path into the forest.

“I’m afraid of the dark and don’t like the feeling around here…” Kirche said while wrapping her arms around Saito’s.

“Could you not keep so close to me?”

“But I’m afraid!” Kirche said with exaggerated reaction. Anyone could tell that she was lying…

Saito, worried about Louise, glanced at her.

Louise turned her head away. “Humph”

The group reached a clearing in the forest. It was roughly the size of the Vestri Court and in the middle was an abandoned house. The house was built from wood with a corroded stove. Next to it was a completely rundown warehouse.

The group hid behind the bushes and observed the house.

Miss Longueville pointed to the house and said, “From the information I’ve gathered, that should be the place.”

“Looks like no one is inside. Is Fouquet really hiding there?”

The group started discussing, using sticks to draw their battle plan on the ground. They all agreed that ambushing him was the best way. All the better if he was sleeping.

Firstly, they would need to scout around the house and know what is going inside. After that if Fouquet is inside, the scout will draw him out, because there is not enough earth inside the house for him to create an earth golem. Once outside, the rest would all cast their magic against him, without letting him have a chance to summon his golem.

“So who is going to lure him out?” Saito asked.

Tabitha replied, “The one with the best reflexes.”

All stared at Saito.

“Me?” Saito sighed. He drew out the sword that Kirche gave to him.

The runes on his left hand started glowing. At the same time Saito felt his body becoming as light as a feather.

Saito moved closer to the house and peered through the window in the house. There was only one room in the whole house, with a table and a reclining chair that were both covered in dust. There was also a bottle of wine on the table and in one corner of the room there was firewood.

There was no one inside and there did not seem to be any place to hide inside the house either.

Had he already left this place?

But their opponent is Fouquet, a triangle mage. So he may still be hiding inside even though there did not seem to be a hiding place inside.

So Saito decided to call everyone over.

Saito used his hand to make an “X” sign on top of his head, a sign that means the house is empty.

The rest of the group who were hiding carefully approached the house.

“There’s no one inside,” Saito said while pointing at the window.

Tabitha waved her staff at near the door and muttered, “There’s no trap.” She then opened the door and went inside the house.

Kirche and Saito followed suit and entered the house.

Louise told the rest she would stand guard and stayed behind.

Miss Longueville said that she would investigate the area around the forest and disappeared.

Saito’s group went into the house and started to look for any clues to Fouquet's whereabouts.

Then, Tabitha found inside a box... The Staff of Destruction.

“The Staff of Destruction.” Tabitha said while waving it around.

“Isn’t this too easy?” Kirche exclaimed.

Saito looked at the Staff of Destruction and said with astonishment, “Kirche, is this really the Staff of Destruction?”

Kirche nodded and said, “Unmistakably, I saw it once during my tour of the treasure vault.

Saito brought the staff closer and examined it closely. “If I’m not wrong this is a …”

Just then, Louise who was standing guard outside gave a chilling shriek. “Ahhhh!!!”’

“What happened, Louise?!”

Just as everyone looked outside the house, a loud sound could be heard. Crack!
Suddenly the house was without a roof and everyone looked up.

In place of the roof was a giant earth golem.

“It’s an earth golem!” Kirche screamed.

Tabitha was the first to react. Waving her staff, she started chanting her magical inscriptions. A whirlwind appeared out of her staff and struck the golem.

After the whirlwind dissipated, the golem remained unscathed.

Following Tabitha, Kirche took out her wand hidden in her cleavage and started chanting.

A fireball shot out of her wand and engulfed the golem. Even though the whole golem was on fire, it did not seem to be affected by the fire at all.

“It’s too tough for the few of us!” Kirche shouted.

“Retreat” Tabitha said softly.

Kirche and Tabitha went different ways and ran out of the house.

Meanwhile, Saito was looking for Louise.

“Over there!”

Louise stood behind the golem, chanted something and pointed her wand towards the golem.

Something exploded on the surface of the golem. It was Louise’s magic! The golem realized this, turned around and faced Louise.

Saito, standing near the door of the house 20 mails away from Louise shouted, “Run! Louise!”

Louise refused, “No! If I subdue this, no one will ever call me Louise the Zero ever again.” Louise appeared to be very serious. The golem tilted its head, pondering whether to deal with Louise or Kirche and Tabitha who were escaping.

“Look at the size difference between you and the golem! You can’t possibly win!”

“You’ll never know if you don’t try.”

“It’s too hard! It’s impossible!”

Louise stared at Saito and said, “Haven’t you said this before?”

“What?”

“When you were badly beaten by Guiche’s Valkyries, when you kept standing up and said, you did not want to lower your head, and you never will.”

“Yes... I did say that… but…”

“I feel the same way. Even though I cannot accomplish anything, this is a matter of pride. If I run away now, people will say, ‘because she’s Louise the Zero, that’s why she ran away’."

“Does it matter? Let people say whatever they want!”

“But I’m a noble. Nobles are people that can use magic.” Louise tightened her grip on her wand. “And nobles never turn their backs on their enemies.”

The golem decided that it would deal with Louise first, it raised its leg, preparing to crush her.

Louise raised her wand towards the golem and started chanting again…

But it failed, even though Louise used ‘fireball’.

Then a small explosion occurred on the golem’s chest and small fragments of earth fell out from its chest. The golem was not affected by the attack at all.

Saito grabbed his sword and dashed towards Louise.

Louise saw the golem’s foot getting nearer and nearer. She closed her eyes and prepared for the worst.

At this instant, Saito approached her at the speed of a whirlwind, grabbed her and rolled away from the golem’s stomp.

Saito gave a slap on Louise’s face. Pak!

“Do you really wish to die?”

Louise looked at Saito, stunned.

“To hell with your noble’s pride! Once you die, nothing really matters anymore! Idiot!”

Tears began to flow out of Louise’s eyes like a waterfall.

“Please don’t cry!”

“But… but I cannot take this lying down… I’m always being treated like a fool by others…”

Looking at the crying Louise, Saito felt hapless.

Being constantly called “Zero”, being treated like an idiot, no one could take that lying down. He recalled his fight with Guiche. Louise cried that time, too. Even though Louise is stubborn and haughty, in reality she actually hates fighting and she’s not good at it either.

She’s only a girl… Louise’s beautiful face was now covered in tears, just like a crying child.

But this was not the time to console her. Saito turned his head over and saw the golem raising its fists, ready to pound them.

“Can’t you even console me a little?” Louise protested as Saito carried her and escaped.

The golem chased after them, even though the golem was nowhere near agile, its speed was still on par with Saito.

Tabitha's Wind Dragon landed in front of Saito to help in their escape.

“Get on.” Tabitha said.

Saito placed Louise on the dragon’s back.

“You too, quickly!” Tabitha said to Saito with urgency unlike her normal self.

But Saito did not get on, instead he ran towards the golem.

“Saito!” Louise shouted.

“Fly away now!” Saito shouted.

Tabitha stared at Saito emotionlessly for a while, and was forced to make Sylphid fly up as the golem was approaching them.

Bang!

The golem’s fist smashed onto the place Saito stood on. Just in the nick of time, Saito jumped and evaded the blow. The golem removed its fist from the ground and a crater a meter wide was formed.

Saito mumbled to himself, ”Don’t cry if you can’t take it lying down. Stupid! This really makes me feel like doing something for you!” Saito faced the golem and said, “You better not look down on me! You’re just a pile of dirt!”

He grabbed hold on his sword and said, “I’m Louise’s familiar!”

“Saito!” Louise attempted to jump down from Sylphid which was in mid air, but was grabbed by Tabitha.

“Please save Saito!” Louise pleaded.

Tabitha shook her head.

“Impossible to get near.”

Whenever Sylphid tried to get near, the golem would try to attack it. So Tabitha was not able to approach Saito at all.

“Saito!” Louise shouted again.

Louise saw Saito wielding his sword in a stand off against the golem.

The golem moved and threw a punch. In mid-flight the fist morphed into steel. (3)

Saito saw this, and parried the attack with his sword.

Pang! The sword broke from the hilt upon impact.

Saito was stunned. Was this sword really made by the famous Germanian Alchemist Lord Shupei? It’s totally useless!

Without a weapon, all Saito could do was evade the golem’s attack.

Seeing Saito in a pinch, Louise was desperate. Wasn’t there anyway to help him? Just then, Louise noticed the “Staff of Destruction” held by Tabitha.

“Tabitha! Pass that to me!”

She nodded and passed the Staff of Destruction to Louise.

The Staff of Destruction had an unusual shape that Louise had never seen before.

But since Louise’s magic did not work, all she could depend on now was the Staff of Destruction.

Louise closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Opening her eyes again she said, “Tabitha! Use levitation on me.” And jumped off the Sylphid’s back. Tabitha hastily casted “Levitation” on Louise.

Under the effect of the spell, Louise slowly descended and facing Saito and the golem, waved the Staff of Destruction.

Nothing happened at all. There was no response from the Staff of Destruction.

“Is this really a magical staff?” Louise shouted urgently.

Were there any special requirements in order to activate it?

Saito looked at the descending Louise and was shocked. Why did she come back? It would have been better for her to stay on the dragon!

At the same time, Saito saw the Staff of Destruction that Louise was holding.

''Looks like Louise did not know how to use the staff and she was just waving it around…''

Saito rushed towards Louise.

''If we could use this, maybe we could defeat the golem!''

“Saito!” Louise shouted to Saito who was running towards her.

Saito grabbed the Staff of Destruction away from Louise.

“I don’t know how to use this!”

“It’s to be used like this!”

Saito grabbed hold of the Staff of Destruction, took out the arming handle, opened the rear cover and pulled out and extended the inner tube.

''… Why do I know how to do this?''

But now this is not the time to think.

He flipped up the telescope sight on the tube and aimed.

Seeing his proficiency in handling the Staff of Destruction, Louise was too shocked to say anything.

Saito placed the Staff of Destruction on his shoulder and pointed the front of the staff towards the golem.[[Image:Znt B1 C8 01.JPG|thumb]]

Due to the short distance between him and the golem, Saito decided to aim directly at the golem.

''As the distance was very close, the arming range (4) might not be attained and therefore even if hit directly, it might not explode.''

''Forget about that, just try it!'' Saito thought while shouting at Louise, “Don’t stand behind the staff, there will be a back blast!”

Louise hurriedly moved out of the way.

The golem approached closer and closer to Saito.

Saito released the safety latch and fired the weapon.

Immediately, a loud thunder came from the staff and a projectile with wings flew towards the golem.

The projectile met with the golem with a terrific explosion.

Saito instinctively closed his eyes.

A deafening roar occurred and the upper body of the golem pulverized and flew out in all directions, causing a rain of earth.

Saito slowly opened his eyes.

As the smoke from the explosion cleared, only the lower body of the golem was left standing.

What was left, took one last step forward before it finally stopped moving, and knelt down.

Then slowly from the waist, it crumbled… and returned into what it originally was – dirt.

Just like last time, the golem was reduced into a mound of earth.

Louise, who witnessed everything, felt her legs weaken and sat on the floor.

Kirche, who was hiding near the bushes, came running out.

Saito finally gave a sigh of relief.

Kirche hugged Saito and said, “Saito, My darling! You did it!”

Sylphid, who was carrying Tabitha, descended. Tabitha looked at the mound of earth and asked, “Where is Miss Longueville?”

Just then everyone realized that Miss Longueville was missing.

Just then Miss Longueville came out from the forest.

“Miss Longueville! Did you find out where Fouquet was controlling the golem from?” Kirche asked.

Miss Longueville shook her head.

The four of them started searching the mound of earth for clues. Saito looked at them, and then looked at the Staff of Destruction, thinking to himself: ''Why did this thing appear in this world?''

Just as he was thinking, Miss Longueville took the Staff of Destruction away from Saito.

“Miss Longueville?” said the puzzled Saito.

Miss Longueville widened the distance between the group and then said, “Great job, people!”

“Miss Longueville!” Kirche shouted. “What’s the meaning of this?”

Louise stared at Miss Longueville, too shocked to say anything.

“The one controlling the golem was me all along.”

“What? That means… You’re…”

Miss Longueville removed her glasses, her once gentle expression had changed into one full of killing intent.

“Yes, I am Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt. The Staff of Destruction is really powerful; it actually can defeat my golem in just one hit!”

Fouquet held the Staff of Destruction on her shoulders like Saito did just now.

Tabitha waved her staff and began chanting.

“All of you don’t move! I have the Staff of Destruction pointed towards you. Drop your wands now.”

They had no choice but to obey. Without their wands, they could not cast any magic.

“Mr. Agile Familiar, please drop your broken sword too. You’re a threat to me if you’re holding a weapon.”

Saito obeyed her orders and dropped the sword.

“Why?” Louise asked angrily.

“Hmm… I’d better explain to you all in order for you all to rest in peace.” Fouquet said with a coquettish smile on her face.

“I had gotten hold of the Staff of Destruction, but I did not know how to use it.”

“The way to use it?”

“Yes. No matter how I waved the staff or applied my magic on it, there was no response at all. That frustrated me. After all, if I do not know how to use it, it would be just as useful as a decorative item. Wouldn’t it?”

Louise wanted to dash out towards Fouquet, but was stopped by Saito.

“Saito!”

“Let her finish.”

“How considerate of you, Mr. Familiar. Then I would continue. Since I did not know how to use it, the only way was to let other people show me how to use it.”

“So therefore you brought us here.”

“If it’s the students from the academy, there may be a chance that someone knows how to use the staff.”

“If none of us knew how to use the Staff of Destruction, what would you do?”

“If that was the case, you all would be crushed by my golem. After that I would bring the next group of students here. But thanks to you, I finally know how to use the Staff of Destruction.”

Fouquet smiled and said, “Even though the time spent with you all was short, I’m really happy. Goodbye.”

Kirche feeling hopeless, closed her eyes.

Tabitha and Louise closed their eyes, too.

But Saito did not.

“You’re really brave.”

“Well, actually it’s not bravery.” Saito replied.

Fouquet pressed the trigger as Saito had done before.

But the magic that happened before did not happen again.

“Huh? Why?” Fouquet pressed the trigger again.

“It has only one shot; it won’t be able to fire again.”

“What do you mean one shot?” Fouquet shouted deliriously.

“Even if I explained, you would not be able to understand. That is not a magical staff from your world.”

“What did you say?” Fouquet dropped the Staff of Destruction and took out her own wand.

Saito moved as fast as lightning, delivering a blow to Fouquet’s stomach with the hilt of his sword.

“This is a weapon from my world. Hmm… To be precise, it’s called an M72 rocket launcher (5).”

Fouquet fell onto the ground.

Saito then picked up the Staff of Destruction.

“Saito?” Louise and the other two all stared at Saito.

Saito answered, “We’ve caught Fouquet and retrieved the Staff of Destruction.”

Louise, Kirche and Tabitha looked at each other, and then ran towards Saito.

Saito, with mixed feelings, hugged the three of them together.

<center>* * *</center>

Inside the headmaster’s office, Headmaster Osman listened to the group’s account of what happened.

“Hmm… So Miss Longueville is Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt… Because she’s such a beauty I did not think twice about hiring her as my secretary.”

“How did you go about hiring her?” Mr. Colbert who was also present asked.

“In a tavern. I was a customer while she was a waitress there. Where I slowly caressed her from her hands down to her buttocks…”

“Then what happened?” Mr. Colbert asked again.

Headmaster Osman embarrassingly confessed, “Because she wasn’t angry at all after what I did, I asked her whether she wanted to become my secretary or not.”

“Why?” The bewildered Mr. Colbert continued asking.

“Anyways!” Headmaster Osman cried out using vigor unfitting for an old man.

Osman started coughing. And said sedately, “And she could use magic, too.”

“Yeah, magic that could kill.” Mr. Colbert mumbled to himself.

Headmaster Osman coughed again then told Mr. Colbert in a prudent manner, “Come to think of it, the reason that Fouquet allowed me to touch her all over the place, served me wine happily, and praised that I was handsome man, while I was in the tavern, was just to infiltrate the academy. All those praises were most probably just lies…”

Mr. Colbert upon hearing that immediately remembered that he was also bewitched by Fouquet once, and had revealed the weakness of the vault walls to her.

Mr. Colbert decided that he would take that secret with him to his grave.

“Yes. Beautiful women are deadly mages.”

“I couldn’t agree more with you, Colbert.”

Saito, Louise, Kirche and Tabitha stared blankly at the two.

Realizing that the students had given them the cold stare, the embarrassed Osman cleared his throat and regained his solemn composure.

“A job well done for all of you, you have returned the Staff of Destruction and captured Fouquet.”

The three besides Saito acknowledged proudly.

“Fouquet will be handed over to the town guards, and the Staff of Destruction will be returned back to the treasure vault. Finally the case is closed.”

Gently caressing each of the trio's heads, Osman said, “I have requested the imperial court to confer upon you the title of Chevalier, I believe that we should have news of it soon. And since Tabitha already has the title of chevalier, I have requested that she be given the Elven Medallion.”

The trio’s faces brightened up upon hearing the news.

“Really?” Kirche said astoundingly.

“Yes. You have done more than enough to deserve this title. Haven’t you?”

Louise gazed at Saito who was listless since they entered the office.

“Headmaster Osman, Saito… won't get anything?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so. Because he’s not a noble…”

Saito replied, “I don’t need anything.”

Headmaster Osman gently clapped his hands and said, ”I almost forgot, Tonight’s Ball of Frigg will resume as planned since we have gotten back the Staff of Destruction.

Kirche’s face brightened up. “That’s right. Let’s forget about Fouquet and dance all night long!”

“The main attraction of the ball will be you three. So go get ready and dress up!”

The three bowed, and left through the door.

Louise stopped and looked at Saito.

“You go first.” Saito told Louise.

Even though Louise was still worried, she nodded and left the room.

Osman turned to Saito and said, “You have something to ask me?”

Saito nodded.

“Please ask. I’ll try to answer your question to the best of my abilities. Even though I couldn’t confer you a title, this is the least I can do to show my appreciation.”

Immediately after, he asked Mr. Colbert to leave the room. Mr. Colbert, who was waiting for Saito to speak, was expressing displeasure as he exited the room.

After Mr. Colbert left, Saito said, “That, the Staff of Destruction was originally from my world.”

Osman’s eyes gleamed. “Originally from your world?”

“I’m not from this world.”

“Is this true?”

“It’s true. I was transported to this world due to Louise’s summoning.”

“I see. If that’s the case…” Osman squinted his eyes.

“The Staff of Destruction was a weapon from my world. Who was the person who brought it to this world?”

Osman sighed and said, ”The one who gave the Staff of Destruction was my savior.”

“Where is the person now? That person is definitely from the same world as me.”

“He died. That was over thirty years ago…”

“What did you say?”

“Thirty years ago, while I was strolling inside the forest, I was attacked by a two headed dragon. The one who saved me was the owner of the Staff of Destruction. He used another Staff of Destruction to kill the two headed dragon and then collapsed. He was already injured at that time. I transported him to the academy and treated his wounds. But to no avail…”

“And he died?”

Headmaster Osman nodded.

“I buried the Staff of Destruction that he had used to save me along with him in his grave, the other one I named the Staff of Destruction and kept it inside the vault in order to commemorate my savior…”

Osman gazed far away and said, ”While he was resting on the bed till the day he died, he kept saying repeatedly ‘Where is this place? I want to go back to my world.’ I guess that he must be from the same world as yours.”

“Who was the one who brought him to this world then?”

“I don’t know. Right till the end, I still had no idea how he ended up here.”

“Damn it! Just when I thought that I had a clue.” Saito lamented. The clue had led him into a dead end. Osman’s savior was most probably a soldier of ''that'' country. But how did he end up in this world? Even though Saito wanted to know badly, there was no way to know anymore.

Osman held Saito’s left hand, ”The runes on your hand…”

“Oh yes. I wanted to ask about that, too. Once the runes glow, I can use any weapon proficiently. Not just swords, even the weapons from my world too…”

Osman pondered for a moment and said, “…That I know. That is the runes of “Gandálfr”, the legendary familiar.”

“The runes of the legendary familiar?”

“Yes. Gandálfr was a legendary familiar who could use any weapon at will. That is most likely the reason that you could use the Staff of Destruction.”

Saito was confused. “…Then, why am I the legendary familiar?”

“I don’t know.” Osman quickly replied.

“I’m sorry. But there is a possibility that the runes of Gandálfr are related to you being transported to this world.”

“Haa…” Saito sighed.

Saito thought that he could get the answers that he wanted from the headmaster, but apparently he did not know much either…

“I’m sorry that I could not be of much help. I’ll always be on your side, Gandálfr!” Osman hugged Saito. “I must thank you once again for bringing back the possession of my benefactor.”

“It’s all right…” Saito said tiredly.

“I tried to find out for you how you arrived in this world but…”

“But what?”

“But I could not find anything, please do not be dismayed. You’ll get used to this world as time goes by. Maybe by then you could find a wife here too…”

Saito sighed again. The clue to return to his original world slipped through his fingers just like that.

<center>* * *</center>

On top of Alvíss Dining Hall, there is a great hall. That is where the ball was being held. Saito leaned on the railings of the balcony and looked at the grand reception.

The students and teachers who were dressed grandly gathered around tables filled with exquisite food and chatted amongst themselves. Saito arrived there through a flight of stairs leading up to the balcony. Seeing them, Saito felt that he would not fit in at all and therefore, decided not to enter.

Next to Saito were some food and a bottle of wine that Siesta had brought for him earlier. Saito poured for himself a glass of wine and drank it.

“Eh, haven’t you got a drop too much?” said Derflinger which was leaning on the balcony worryingly. As the sword that Kirche gave to Saito broke during the ordeal, Saito brought Derflinger for protection. As usual it had a rotten tongue but it still had a happy go lucky personality so having him for company still had its merits.

“You’re noisy. To think that I had found the way to go back home, in the end it’s just a dream… can’t I drink to drown away my sorrow?”

Just before the ball started Kirche, who was beautifully dressed in an evening gown was accompanying Saito. But as soon as the ball started she was nowhere to be seen.

Saito had no choice but to use Derflinger as a companion to drive away boredom.

In the middle of the dance floor, Kirche was surrounded by a group of young males, talking and laughing. Even though Kirche promised to dance with him, it would be quite some time before Saito had his chance.

Tabitha dressed in a black gown feasted away on the sumptuous food on the table.

Looks like everyone is enjoying the dance to the fullest…

The doors to the great hall opened and Louise appeared.

The guards at the door notified everyone on Louise’s arrival. "The daughter of Duke of La Vallière, Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière arrives!”

Saito held his breath. Louise was dressed in a white evening gown with her long, strawberry blonde hair tied up into a pony tail. Her hands were covered by pure white gloves which adorned her grandeur. Her petite face along with her low cut evening gown made her sparkle like a gem.

After confirming that the guest had arrived, the musicians started playing music that was extremely soothing to the ears. All around Louise were males that were captivated by Louise’s beauty asking for a dance with her. Before this, no one ever realized Louise’s beauty and only thought of her as “Louise the Zero.” Now, that same group of males were trying to win her heart.

The nobles started dancing gracefully on the dance floor. Louise turned down everyone’s invitation for a dance, saw Saito on the balcony and headed over. Louise stood in front of the slightly drunk Saito and placed her arms on her waist, “Looks like you’re enjoying yourself” She said.

“Not really…” Saito moved his gaze away from the dazzling Louise, thinking to himself that it was lucky he had drank some wine, so Louise would not realize that he was blushing.

Derflinger looked at Louise and said, ”Haha. Clothes really do make the man!”

“None of your business.” Louise stared at the sword and crossed her arms.

“Aren’t you going to dance?” Saito asked while avoiding Louise’s gaze.

“I have no dance partner.” Louise replied.

“Didn’t a lot of people ask you for a dance just now?” Saito asked.

Louise did not answer and extended her hand.

“Huh?”

“Even though you’re just a familiar, I could make an exception.” The blushing Louise said while avoiding Saito’s gaze.

“Don’t you mean ‘Could I have this dance?’?” Saito said while trying to avoid Louise’s gaze too.

After a moment of silence, Louise sighed.

“Only for today!” she said.

Louise then held the ends of her dress and made a curtsy.

“May I have a dance, sir?”

These actions made the bashful Louise look even more cute and alluring than ever before.

Saito, trembling held Louise’s hands and together, they walked towards the dance floor.

“I have never danced before.” Saito said.

“Just follow my rhythm,” Louise said, and then gently held onto Saito’s hand. Saito imitated Louise’s actions and followed her rhythm. Louise did not seem to mind Saito’s stiff actions at all and concentrated on dancing.
“Saito, I believe you now,” She said.
[[Image:Znt B1 C8 02.JPG|thumb]]

“What?”

“…You said that you were from another world,” Louise replied while dancing gracefully.

“Huh? Didn’t you believe me already before that?”

“I originally only took what you said with a pinch of salt… but the Staff of Destruction… It’s a weapon from your world isn’t it? When I saw that, all I could do was to believe,” Louise lowered her head and asked, “Do you wish to go back?”

“Yes. I want to go back, but since there’s no way to go back yet, I’ll have to get used to life here for a while.”

“You’re right…” Louise muttered to herself then continued dancing.

After that, Louise was still blushing and did not dare look at Saito. “Thank you.” She abruptly uttered.

Hearing that, Saito was puzzled. Why is she acting so funny today?

“Well… Didn’t you save me when I was almost crushed by Fouquet’s golem?” Louise replied.

The musicians played an even more encouraging tune. Slowly bit by bit, Saito was cheering up. ''Someday… I will be able to finally return back home… but being here isn’t really that bad either.''

''Louise is really very dainty today, I should be satisfied.''

“You’re welcome. That’s what I’m supposed to do.”

“Why?”

“Because I’m your familiar.”

Louise smiled.

Derflinger which was still leaning on the balcony looked at the both of them, ”Unbelievable!” it said to itself.

The twin moons in the sky shone onto the dance floor, and along with the candle lights, created a romantic atmosphere on the dance floor.

“Partner! You amaze me!”

Looking at his partner dancing with his master, “A familiar dancing with his Master? That’s the first time I’ve seen this happening!”

<noinclude>{{Nav|{{FULLPAGENAME}}|{{ZnT List v1}}|Zero no Tsukaima}}</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter3

2012-09-21T09:32:00Z

70.232.165.130:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Three: Karin the Heavy Wind===

It was the morning of the second day since leaving Tristain when the Queen's carriage crossed the drawbridge of the La Vallière residence. Since it was a low-profile visit, other than Agnes and Colbert, there were only five musketeers guarding the wagon.

As the party passed the bridge and gates, the servants who gathered there rejoiced. The flagpole in the front yard had the Lilies emblem, the arms of the Tristanian royal family, on it. A small courtesy for the incognito queen.

When Agnes got off the horse, she opened the door of the carriage.

The armor of a magic knight was seen in the center of the stairs that continued to the castle. Agnes squinted at it.

“What’s the matter, commander?”

Then Henrietta saw the knight who stood at the center of the stairs, and gasped in surprise.

“That’s the armor of the Manticore Corps.”

Indeed, the armor had the big black mantel with the Manticore Corps' emblem sewn on it.

“But the Manticore Corps works at the castle now. Besides, that shuttlecock decoration… That hat belongs to a commander.”

“But the body is too thin to be De Cesaire.”

“Perhaps it’s not his to begin with.”

The knight slowly went down stairs. Musketeers, surrounding the Queen, watched the figure intensely with their hands on their guns.

Then Agnes took one step forth and blocked the knight’s path. The lower half of his face, under the knight's hat decorated with shuttlecock, was covered with an iron mask. Feeling intense pressure for the moment, Agnes grasped the handle of her sword.

“Are you a friend of Duke of La Valliere? To go out to meet Her Majesty like this - it’s too much even for a prank. Introduce yourself.”

However, the knight ignored Agnes's words, and knelt down on one knee in respect.

“It's been a long time, Your Majesty. However, you will surely not remember me, because it has been a good 30 years since the last time I served the castle.”

“Umm…”

Henrietta, with an open-jaw, looked at the knight. Indeed, though the mantle's colors faded a lot over the years, it was still nicely kept - neither stain nor tear could be found.

“I am Karin, the former commander of the Manticore corps. However, even though I introduced myself with a different name back then, my loyalty for the royal family has not changed.”

Henrietta had heard about the former commander of Manticore Corps, so her face turned pale.

“Then, you are Karin the Heavy Wind?!”

“Yes, I am honored that you know the name.”

“Of course I know – you are infamous! Agnes, this is Karin the Heavy Wind, the legendary magic knight commander! I grew up hearing about her heroic adventures!”

Henrietta had the face of a starry-eyed little girl as she took Karin’s hand.

“I had yearned to meet you so much since childhood! Fire dragon extermination! Rescue of a city attacked by orcs… Gorgeous use of weapons! Presence massive as a mountain! Ages when nobles were still noble, and true knights. A lot of knights respect you and try to be just like you!”

“It’s embarrassing.”

“What would you say?! I-I know all your adventures by memory! You are a woman, right? After you retired, though, I heard that you disappeared like the wind, but you were with La Vallières. What are you doing now?”

Karin removed her mask abruptly. Seeing her face, Henrietta’s eyes almost popped from their sockets.

“Duchess! You are the Duchess!”

Agnes was surprised too.

“Then, this…”

“In other words, I am the Duchess of La Vallière – the mother of Louise…”

“I took the opportunity to marry and took off my armor. But it is a long story since that time, so please pardon me.”

“I understand, but why…”

Henrietta wanted to ask why she now wore the armor that she previously took off.

Karin stood up straight.

“For today, I am not the Duchess Karin. I am Karin, the former commander of the Manticore Corps, who respects the rule of steel. And I will punish that law breaking daughter of mine. This will be the proof of my loyalty to Your Majesty and family.”

“Punishment?! Heavy Wind’s punishment on Louise?!”

Henrietta watched Karin in deep shock, shaking her head. Her face turned pale. She had gone there with the intention to punish Louise, so her feelings withered for a moment. But this person would give a much more severe punishment than she herself intended. Should the punishment be dealt, Louise would die for sure!

“You should not be violent! I came here to deal with Louise’s punishment myself. Because I am young, at first I was resented. However, I thought about it a lot. Though Louise passed national borders certainly without my permission… I am also worried about it as a friend too. Just a strong reprimand will do, I do not intend to give a violent penalty.”

“Your Majesty, your words are kind, and you feel regretful. However, Your Majesty's royal prerogative is of the sacred non-aggression given by the Founder. Thus, you have to protect the laws of the country promulgated in that name, too.”

Karin quickly raised her right hand. From the shade of the castle, a huge, black shadow flew. A strong dust storm rose as it touched the ground.

It was an old and huge mythical beast, the Manticore.

“If the laws of the country that should be respected are neglected, Your Majesty should keep her royal principles. But because the law-breaker is my own daughter, I cannot forgive it all the more.”

Karin effortlessly flew up fifty meters and straddled the manticore.

“K-Karin-dono!”

The Manticore flapped its huge wings. And, with amazing speed, the mythical beast flew up to the sky with its master.

La Vallière's castle was closer to the border of Germania than the capital. After passing the nation's borders at three o'clock, they could already see the high steeples of the castle.

“H-Hey Louise… Your mother is really the Heavy Wind of the Manticore Corps?”

Saito opened his mouth, breaking the heavy silence. However, Louise did not say a thing. Those days, Louise passed her time trembling and staring at the ceiling.

“As good as thirty years passed, maybe she's changed? Nah? It is not unreasonable that the scary knight of the past mellowed out over the years. Even if you say punishment, I think you will just be grounded, at most.”

“…You don’t understand.”

Louise said in the voice of someone at her own execution.

“Violence is part of youth, no human can keep it steady forever,”

Montmorency rationalized.

“…You just don’t understand.”

“Don't worry so much.”

“…Saying so plainly, my mother. That person…”

After those words, everyone in the wagon felt nervous. It became impossible for Saito to bear the tension, and he laughed aloud. Mere bravado.

“Ahahaha! Worrying this much!”

“Really! Even if she was the legendary Heavy Wind, she may just be a Duchess now! Refined by society, she may have completely forgotten the dust and dirt of the battlefield!”

At that time, Tabitha pointed to the window,

“A manticore-riding knight.”

Louise suddenly sprung to her feet, and as if overtaken by panic, broke the window of the carriage and flew outside.

Gooooooooooooooooo!
　
A huge tornado appeared and followed Louise’s tracks.

“W-What’s that?!”

The moment Saito was dumb-founded… the tornado enlarged and hit the entire carriage with enormous strength. The violent power blew off the harness that tied horses to the wagon and sucked it and the horses in, lifting them up into the sky.

“What’s thaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!” Saito shouted.

“Giyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Guiche screamed.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaa!” Malicorne bellowed.

“Nooooooooooooooooooooo!” Montmorency cried.

“I give uuuup…” Kirche complained.

“…” Tabitha was silent.

It was as if a huge hand made of wind grabbed the carriage and lifted it up. Six people in the wagon were shaken like a cocktail in a shaker.

“Aii! Dee! Giyaaa!”

The six screaming people were hitting walls, seats, and each other. Then the tornado stopped abruptly and the wagon fell to the ground.

“Falling! Falling! Falling!”

''Is this how it feels to be in a lift that had its cable cut?'' Saito thought dumbly as the carriage casually floated in the air.

The knight had placed the “Levitation” spell on them.

Though the wagon slowly landed, the party was lying scattered and worn out inside the carriage.
　
Saito, thinking desperately, crawled out of the wagon. Louise was lying shaking on the ground.

“Lou-i-se!”

Though he tried to shout and run up to her, he could not move well.

Riding atop a huge manticore, the knight wearing a black mantle appeared. That must have been Louise’s mama. However, she was frightening. Standing there, it looked like “stern” was the character of this knight and that “fear” was deeply emblazed in this armored doll-like figure.

Then she stopped at the fallen Louise and called out her daughter.

“Get up, Louise.”

Louise raised herself.

“Mother-sama…”

She was shaking violently as if suffering from a strong cold. Like a small dog threatened by a big German shepherd. Though Louise could be scary when she was angry as well, this had a completely different feeling to it – it was like comparing a bear to a rat.

“You. Report what you have broken to your mother.”

“That… b-border without permission, umm…”

“I cannot hear you.”

“B-Border crossing without permission.”

The tornado flew. It caught Louise and threw her two hundred meters up into the sky, and once she started falling down, the wind started spinning her around like a tiny fallen leaf.

“Is this what your mother taught you?”

Her pink hair was disheveled and her skirt was blown off somewhere, revealing her underwear in their full glory, but it was not the place for Louise to feel shy about it.

“I-I’m sorry for breaking the laws of the country! But there were extenuating circumstances!”

The knight extended the wand.

“Your little good deeds do not matter much in this respect. Whatever the circumstances were, the law has been broken. As a result, it can make a lot more people unhappy.”

The storm blew hard against Louise.

Not able to look at this anymore, Saito ran up to stand in front of Louise.

“P-Please stop!”

“And you are?”

Wearing black mantle, her lower half of the face hidden behind the mask, Karin asked Saito.

“Well… umm, Louise’s familiar.”

“Aah!”

Karin nodded.

“You were the boy accompanying Louise the other day. So, you were a familiar.”

Saito then knelt on the ground and took Louise in his arms, trying to wake her up.

“Hey! Are you alright? Are you alive?”

“Fhn… mou, no… fhn”

Louise’s eyes were still spinning and she looked out of shape. It could hardly be otherwise. It was as if she had been thrown into a huge washing machine– washed, rinsed, dried and blown. Even the prettiest girl in the country would look a mess after such ride.

Karin set up the wand again.

“W-Wait! Can’t you stop for now! Louise is already worn-out!”

Seeing Saito acting like this, Guiche called out.

“Stop it, Saito. It’s a problem between family members. Are you tired of living?”

Karin quietly watched Saito.

“A familiar is their master’s shield. For that reason, the shield needs to be blown off. No hard feelings I hope?”

A huge tornado appeared behind Karin. It was almost on the same size as the one that blew the wagon. Saito grasped Derflinger. The runes on his left hand started to shine.

[[Image:ZnT11-059.jpg|thumb]]

“Hey Derf.”

“What?”

“Is it bad?”

Saito pointed at the huge tornado.

“It is bad. It isn’t just a wild tornado. The layer of the vacuum narrows around it and will cut deeply if touched. Frightening square spellcraft…”

There was no time to hear the explanation.

It leaped right at him and Saito, aiming the sword forward, received it at once.

“Stop! Run away!”

Though Derflinger shouted, there was no time. Long, deep cuts, as if done by innumerable sharp razors, appeared all over Saito’s body.

“H-Huuuuuuuuurts!”

“Told you so! This fellow is a ‘Cutter Tornado!’ You will be cut to pieces before I can absorb it!”

Though Saito was soaking with blood, he did not move an inch.

Confused and paralyzed with fear, Louise’s eyes caught the sight of the wounded Saito. In an instant, her mind, dyed with the pure white of fear a few moments before, now blazed with anger like a raging fire.

Normally, Louise would never rebel against her mother. She grew up disciplined like that.

Without thinking, Louise lifted her wand and recited the "Void" spell.

Once the sounds of spell chanting reached Karin’s ears, she slightly puckered up her brows. She never heard of such spell. It was not fire. Not water. Nor wind. It wasn’t even an earth spell.

Louise rejected the wand and lowered it. The rampaging "Cutter Tornado," that engulfed Saito, started to shine.

Not used to such light, Karin flinched for a split second.

What on earth was that spell that her daughter cast?

Though the preparation time was short, it was still strong enough to cancel her own spell.

Louise’s "Dispel Magic" made her mother’s "Cutter Tornado" vanish…

When Karen finally recovered from the shock and started to utter an incantation again, something pressed against her back.

“Please stop it! That’s enough! Please stop!”

It was Henrietta, who rode by the horse all the way from La Vallière castle. Agnes was right behind her.

“I won’t tolerate any more fights in front of me! Moreover, you are parent and child! If you want to continue, you’ll have to turn your wand against me!”

Following the queen’s words, Karin put down the wand. Louise and Saito, who had already reached the limit of their physical strength and energy, both crumbled to the ground.

Henrietta ran up to the fallen Saito.

“You are badly injured!”

Panicking, she started to recite a water magic spell. Saito's injuries were healed by the queen’s "Healing." He lifted up his bloody face.

“Princess-sama…”

“Don’t talk! You are badly hurt!”

Henrietta recited another water magic in succession.

“Louise…”

Henrietta's cheek trembled.

“It’s alright – she is safe. Her friend is looking after her.”

It was Montmorency who left the wagon and now was tending Louise.

“I see…” muttered Saito and fainted.

Next to the tending Henrietta, Karin knelt down

“Your Majesty, I punished my sinful daughter. Hope you will show her a greater punishment than mine.”

Henrietta let out a long sigh.

“Mo! What is that! You! When child and parent point their wands at each other – it makes the Founder Brimir grieve! Didn’t I say that I did not intend to give any punishment since the very beginning!”

“Solving everything with wands - is the way of old nobles.”

“Unnecessarily bloodshed is what I hate the most! You there! Quick, carry these two injured people to the residence!”

Following Henrietta's orders, Guiche and others put "Levitation" on Louise and Saito and started to carry them to the castle.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter2

2012-09-21T09:31:38Z

70.232.165.130:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: The Queen and the Duke===

In the workroom of Tristain‘s Royal Palace, the Queen worried alone. She had just sent a letter to Louise in Germania.

She was relieved and happy that her friend was safe, but though it had not turned out badly, she still felt uneasy.

“Right now, for Gallia, this doesn’t mean a thing…”

''Fuh'' – she let out a long sigh, just as a knock came from the door.

“Who is it?”

“It’s me, Your Majesty.”

It was Musketeer Commander Agnes.

“Aah, you came at a right time, Commander.”

Henrietta stood up and opened the door. Agnes and a few of her troops stood there, prideful and hard as steel. The Queen showed a thankful expression.

“Please choose a few trusted subordinates and get ready to go.”

“We are prepared to leave anytime. Your Majesty has only to tell us where.”

Interrupted by one of Agnes’ eager soldiers, Henrietta gave a slight smile.

“To the La Vallière estate, then. Since it is an informal visit, please prepare a suitable coach too.”

“Is something worrying you?”

Agnes, noticing Henrietta’s tired face, asked before leaving the room.

“Yes - the letter that came from Louise.”

“It’s alright – she safely rescued that Gallian princess.”

“That’s not it. She wrote that she would respectfully accept any punishment I deem necessary. Does that child not understand how worried she makes me?”

“Are you not going to punish her?”

Henrietta became silent.

“Was there an official protest from Gallia?”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Then the only crimes would be breaking out of the prison and crossing a border without permission. No, Gallia has been acting seditious lately, so having a former royal family member at hand would not be politically bad at all. The benefits compensate for the losses, so how about settling with giving no rewards or punishments?”

“You are kind, Commander.”

“Your Majesty, why do you insist on passing the judgment at La Vallière’s house?

“I wanted to publicly show that even though she is my friend, justice will be delivered fairly.”

Agnes watched Henrietta with gentle eyes.

“You are overdoing it, Your Majesty. The court will be witnessed by the noble family members.”

“And for that reason, I need to show firm resolve.”

Henrietta, in a gesture of a thoughtful, fastidious girl, bit her lip. Agnes smoothly drew her sword.

“I am Your Majesty’s sword. Just order me and I will serve you with this sword. Yet, I am a sword and a shield. Whenever there is danger, I will shield Your Majesty with my body. However, how many of those court nobles are Your Majesty’s swords and shields? Reliable in need, with the ethics and reason of a simple servicewoman like me, who would be completely devoted to Your Majesty. Who, with a heart of steel, would not doubt you no matter what. If you have such friends – value them dearly, Your Majesty.”

Hearing Agnes’s words, Henrietta bit her lip. Her restless fingers started fiddling with her skirt.

“But I agree with Your Majesty, remission without discipline is not acceptable. In this case, I will trust Your Majesty’s judgment. Then how about repaying for that little unpaid work from before?”

Henrietta shifted uneasily.

“We need everyone’s consent.”

“And how many these 'everyone' could equal them in their noble deed?”

Henrietta became silent.

“It is everyone's answer.”

Agnes bowed and went out of the working room to prepare the queen’s carriage. Left alone, Henrietta watched the letter from Louise.

Then she made a face that was about to cry.

“Everyone is just so selfish! People's hearts are a mystery! Not just me, father, the whole family!”

After spewing out all those angry words, Henrietta pressed the letter against her heart. Besides, there was something she needed to talk with Louise’s family about. It was really saddening.

However, the first thing she needed to do was express her gratitude for her friends' safety, Henrietta thought.

“I am glad you are alright. Thank you, Founder Brimir, for bringing my friends back, safe and sound.”

After leaving the workroom, Agnes went to the stable to prepare the horses. After that, she went towards the musketeers’ building nearby, and after calling the vice-commander of the troops, gave her the instructions on what to do during her absence. It didn’t take long to finish the preparations. And now, riding a horse, she passed under the castle gates.

There, waiting for Agnes, stood a man whose face was hidden by a deep hood.

Seeing the man, Agnes stopped her horse next to him.

“We’ll be heading to the La Vallière Estate. You must come as well.”

“You did not bring me here to throw me in prison?”

The man’s hood moved. Colbert’s honest face appeared from there.

“There was no prison escape with your help.”

“What?”

“We can’t let it be publicly known that someone can escape from the prison with the help of just two people.”

Agnes had a displeased look on her face. Colbert sheepishly bowed.

“But why to take me to La Vallière’s estate?”

“You don’t want to meet your pupils?”

Hearing those words, Colbert’s face lit up.

“Ah! Then they must have succeeded! I am so glad! Ahaha, I am really glad!”

Agnes called a subordinate musketeer to prepare Colbert's horse. After that, with the rest of the musketeers, they waited for the queen’s carriage in front of castle gates.

In the La Vallière castle, powerful family members gathered and waited impatiently. A gorgeous lunch was served on the big table in the dining room; however, no one tried to touch the dishes.

Duke of La Vallière was sitting at the end of the table, his hard gray eyes were shining.

''Pon!'' his fist hit the table. Even though the sound was loud, no one, including servants, moved a muscle. It was not unusual for the duke to express his anger this openly.

“Louise, that chit, does she have an idea how worried she makes us?!”

“It is as father says. Without the family’s consent, she takes part in a war, crosses the national borders without permission, and sneaks into Gallia! It could turn into another war!”

[[Image:ZnT11-039.jpg|thumb]]

Eléonore’s sharp eyes were blazing behind her glasses when she agreed with her father’s words. She gathered the information that leaked out of Tristania’s academy.

Cattleya was silently listening to her father and elder sister's words, before her Louise-like pink hair started to shake as she began pleasantly laughing.

“Isn’t it great? Helping out a classmate from Gallia – how heroic. I’m proud of her.”

Eléonore gave Cattleya a piercing glare.

“This is not the time for laughs. Weren’t you the one helping out that child last time? Weren’t you the one who melted the golden chain of the drawbridge not so long ago?”

“Hmm, I can’t remember such thing.”

Cattleya continued to laugh softly.

“Really? But this time this child broke the country's laws. Isn’t Her Majesty coming here for this – to give her direct judgment? It could even mean the destruction of the whole family!”

“You are exaggerating.”

Cattleya said while laughing.

“I am not exaggerating. As it is, because in the previous cases we did not send troops to the war, the government is not likely to be merciful.”

It was so. The La Vallière duke house hadn’t sent even a single soldier during the recent Albion campaign. As a result, an enormous military service exemption tax was imposed. Though the La Vallière duke house obediently paid it, the nobles who went to the war criticized the duke as a "disloyal."

“This is not a revolt against the royal family. Besides, isn’t Louise her majesty’s friend? I don’t think there will be a severe punishment given.”

“She would not remember such an old thing. Besides, Louise returns from the Von Zerbst estate, right? The Ancestors would grieve hearing such a thing.”

Then the sisters both fell silent as their mother, Duchess of La Vallière, opened her mouth.

“Before receiving judgment from Her Majesty, this family has its own punishment to deal.”

With these words, the air in the dining room froze. The face of Duke of La Vallière blanched.

“P-Punishment to deal?”

“As stated, I will deal it myself.”

The servants, who stood silently behind them, started to tremble.

Eléonore had an unusually strained smile on her lips.

“I-It’s nothing mother should be concerned with… Right, Cattleya?”

Cattleya's voice was nervous for a moment.

“I-I think so too.”

''Kohn'' coughed Duke of La Vallière.

“Umm, Karin. It’s like the daughters say. Nothing to bother with… Right Jerome?”

The duke requested an agreement from the butler.

“Ah, I have to go. I just remembered I have things to do.”

The old butler hastily retreated. As if by a signal, all servants left the dining room together.

Simultaneously, with the stomping sounds of the closing door, the duchess stood up. Her expression didn’t change. However, something strong rose swaying in slow motion from her body.

"It‘s my responsibility for my daughter's carelessness, thus I myself will educate her. Isn't that so?"

Duke of La Vallière, with trembling fingers began to fiddle with his mustache. He recalled the old times. Youth, beauty, and the severe past of his wife…

“It is so! A-Asking for a strict lecture! Give me a second…”

These words were muted by a strong roaring sound. Dust fluttered down the table. Looking up, one could see the whole wall vanish completely, under the indescribably powerful spell.

The duchess who was holding the wand, shook her head and said.

“Even more so – we cannot look weak… Well, I think so anyway.”

“K-Karin! Therefore Louise…”

The duchess glared at her husband's face.

“She is your and my daughter! It has to look strict! A long time from now, when you're looking back, you’ll see her being raised up wrong because of your selfish whim!”

At the shout of his wife, the duke instinctively ducked his head.

“S-Sorry!”

“Our family is important, our daughter is important as well; I don’t want to pass on either. That’s why the "Heavy Wind" will give the punishment to our daughter. Her Majesty will see.”

“Hey, Louise. Tell me what’s wrong?”

Saito was watching Louse with concern. Since the carriage entered La Vallière's territory, Louise had been trembling for a while. It was at the same time intense and restless.

Sitting on the opposite seat, Guiche, Malicorne, and Montmorency mysteriously watched Louise too.

“Do you have a fever? Are you cold?” Kirche, who was sitting next to Saito, placed a hand on surprisingly cold fingers and asked in a shocked voice.

Tabitha was sitting next them. Her mother was left in Kirche's residence rather than taking her to Tristain. Though Kirche recommended for her to remain in residence with her mother, Tabitha was stubborn. Well, she could leave Kirche’s residence safely, as Tabitha would be taken as part of their traveling party. Tabitha's mother’s mind was still because of the sickness, but she started to like seeing Tabitha more often and was not frightened by her anymore.

“Hey Tabitha, don’t you agree that Louise is acting strange?”

Ignoring what was said, Tabitha cast a glance at Louise. Unusually, a book was not with her. She strongly grasped the long cane she found in Baron Misscoeur's room while escaping the Alhambra castle and looked closer at her.

Tabitha could see Louise’s shoulders shivering.

“Frightened.”

She said.

“When invading the Alhambra castle, she was not scared. But now, returning to her parents and family, she is? Strange child.”

Saito recalled Louise's parents. Louise’s father who wore hard armor, the impenetrable Duke of La Vallière…

Louise’s eldest sister, Eléonore, who took Louise’s personality even further to an extreme…

Can one be blamed to be scared of such a family?

“But, well, I guess it’s reason enough for not eating. The last time, you ran away without getting a permission to take part in the war.”

“Circumstances are different.”

Louise said in a shaky voice.

“Circumstances?”

“Taking part in a war without permission was not breaking the <nowiki>'rules'</nowiki>”

Saito lightly tapped Louise’s shoulder.

“If it is not a rule, then they're like Princess-sama; angry on you like a monarchic government prefecture for violating the law? Then I guess your father and elder sister are angry too. Still, it can’t be as bad as beheading…”

Saito remembered Louise’s father’s angry face and shivered.

“On the contrary. In my family, if one violates the regulations, being hated is as badly as being dead.”

Louise hugged herself with both hands and started trembling heavily.

“W-What?! You are scared this much?! Who is it? Is it the father? Or that young woman?”

“M-M-M-M...”

“M-?”

“Mother.”

Saito tried to revive what little glimpse he had on Louise’s mother. Though she had a strong, high-handed aura around her, she was sitting quietly. It certainly didn’t look like a person who could make others shiver in fear.”

“She’ll spank you?”

Hearing that, Louise clutched her stomach as if in pain.

“Louise! Louise! What is it?”

“Eeeh, Louise, is your mother that scary?”

Malicorne said in a growing senile voice.

In a heavy voice, as if cursing, Louise spit out.

“Do you… know the former commander of the Manticore Corps?”

“Who would not know about such celebrity! Karin the ‘Heavy Wind’ was it? It is said that the lower half of her face was always covered with an iron mask… She served the kingdom since the start as a wind user. They called this magic a ‘heavy wind,’ but ‘raging storm’ would have been a more appropriate name for it.”

Guiche, after Malicorne's words, also recalled few things.

“When Eustace raised a revolt, wasn’t it the ‘Heavy Wind’ who suppressed it single-handedly? Father told me, that when he was young, he led his troops to take over the Cardin Bridge, but it was already taken over by Karin the Heavy Wind. And that it has been said that the Heavy Wind used to work alone.”

Soon, they began telling one after another, old hero stories.

“When Germanian troops were skirmishing at the border, it is said that once the rumors spread that 'the Wind' was at the front-line, enemies ran away.”

“However, there are rumors that she was a very beautiful person. According to the rumor, she was a beauty in male attire…”

“Indeed. But one has to wonder, does such a strong woman disguised as a man… Really exist?”

Guiche’s face turned blue once he heard Montmorency's words.

“C-Could it be that Karin the Heavy Wind is…”

Louise said in a strained voice.

“My mother.”

Everyone in the carriage looked at each other, and then nervously asked Louise.

“Lying?”

“I am not. D-Do you know the motto of Manticore unit of that time?”

All the party members shook their heads. As one might expect, no one knew the motto of the corps.

“Rule of steel. My mother hated lack of discipline the most.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter2 - MTL

2012-09-21T09:31:04Z

70.232.165.130:

<noinclude>{{Template:PREVIEW}}</noinclude>

===Chapter Two: Cattleya===

Noon, two days after leaving the academy...

Saito and the rest reached the La Vallière territory. However, by the time they would reach the mansion of La Vallière it would already be late at night. Upon hearing the words “late at night”... Saito turned pale. He realized that this “territory” was nothing more than a courtyard.

However, after half a day spent traveling, he could not possibly understand how something this big could be a residence’s garden.

By Japanese standards, Louise’s territory could be called a mid-sized city. A city... Saito had never heard of somebody possessing so much land before. These Upper Nobles were truly intimidating.

Louise’s status as a noble was truly displayed once they entered her territory.

They decided to take a break at an inn…

Once their carriages stopped, Siesta, who arrived just a bit earlier, quickly got out of her carriage. Having been trained as a maid, she went to open the coach's door for Louise.

“Uwaa, I can’t believe Siesta just did that... without any protesting,” thought Saito as he walked towards Louise’s carriage. But before he could get there, he was knocked down by a crowd of villagers running from the inn.

The villagers removed their hats in front of Louise, who had just stepped down.

“Miss Eléonore! Miss Louise!” they cried while deeply bowing down.

The villagers thought that even Saito, who was now lying in the dirt, was a noble. They quickly helped him up apologizing for their terrible manners.

“No, I’m not a noble…” Saito nervously tried to explain.

“Even so, you must be Miss Louise’s or Miss Eléonore’s attendant. And we cannot disrespect that.”

The plain looking farmers said while nodding.

They went on saying things like “Let me carry your sword for you,” and “It must have been a tiring journey to get here, huh?” as they treated Saito with the utmost kindness.

“We will be resting here for a moment. Please inform the family of our arrival,” commanded Eléonore.

A young boy quickly jumped onto a horse and rode off in order to report this.

They walked into the inn. Once Eléonore and Louise approached the table, chairs were immediately pulled out for them to sit on. The two sat down as if it were second nature. Saito tried to sit next to them, only to be given a demeaning glare by Eléonore.

“Saito-san! Saito-san!”

Hearing Siesta call, Saito turned around.

“Commoners are not permitted to sit at the same tables as nobles.”

That reminded Saito. Recently, he had been sitting next to Louise without worrying. Nevertheless, it was a strange thing to do in this world. Come to think, at first, Louise made Saito sit on the floor.

Louise opened her mouth to say something, but was cut off by a glare from Eléonore. Louise could do nothing but sit in her chair like a good girl. Saito stared wide-eyed – it was the first time he saw Louise in such a state. She really looked naturally obedient in front of her older sister. She must be a really scary elder sister to make Louise seem so weak.

“Oh, how Louise has grown!"

"She’s growing more and more beautiful!”

The villagers were chattering around them.

“It seems Miss Eléonore has been engaged, right?” someone muttered.

“SHHH! Don’t talk about that!” someone else scolded.

Eléonore’s eyebrows started to twitch and her expression darkened. The atmosphere in the inn took a plunge. Apparently, the topic of Eléonore’s engagement was definitely something to be avoided.

The commoners, feeling the murderous intent coming from Eléonore, didn’t dare speak another word. Saito and Siesta exchanged glances. Then Siesta quietly got close to Saito and grasped his hand. She was afraid.

Not noticing the change in her elder sister, Louise spoke.

“Eléonore. Eléonore nee-sama...”

“What…”

“Congratulations on your engagement!”

The face of every commoner fell, and a deep sigh escaped from them.

Once again, Louise had completely misread the atmosphere. All of a sudden, Eléonore’s eyebrows shot up as she pinched Louise’s cheek.

“It hwwuuuurrtsss!! Waaahhhhh! Nee-shammaaa!! Whhyy?! It hwurts it hwurts it hwurts!!!”

“You don’t know? You speak of it even though you know you shouldn’t!”

“I won’t whoh wah ur alking awout!!”

“The engagement has been canceled!! C-A-N-C-E-L-E-D!”

“W-why?”

“Who knows? Why don’t you ask Earl Burgandi? He said something about reaching his limit. ...I can’t understand why.”

Saito completely sympathized with this Earl Burgandi. Yes. It was understandable that anybody who listened to her would soon reach their “limit”. Eléonore was much fiercer and abusive than Louise. The Earl must have thought he didn’t have the stamina.

In the end, being unhappy with the marriage cancellation, Eléonore just vented all of her anger on Louise…

And so, the preaching started. She scolded Louise for blowing the roof of the carriage. Louise’s stretched cheek became very red and swollen by then. Naturally, Saito felt sorry for Louise.

However, the reprimanding didn’t last very long, because the door suddenly opened and a flow of pink blew in<!>.

A girl, wearing an elegant dress around her slim waist and a wide rimmed hat with a feather on top, had entered. Under the hat was a flow of silky pink blond hair – exactly the same as Louise’s.

Surprisingly, a lovely face popped up from under the hat.

Although from the first look it was obvious that she was older, she looked very cute. Such a beautiful face was beyond description. Her eye color and the way her eyes sparkled was the same as Louise’s as well. Noticing Eléonore, the girl stared at her with wide eyes.

“Ah! I’m so glad I noticed the strange carriage outside and came over here to take a look. I didn’t think I would meet you! Eléonore nee-sama! You’re back?”

“Cattle...ya...” Eléonore muttered.

Noticing the sudden guest, Louise looked up. Seeing Louise, Cattleya’s face radiated a happiness which was mirrored on Louise’s face as well.

“Big sister!”

“Louise! No way! You are not my Little Louise anymore! You came back as well!”

Louise stood up and launched herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s been so long, big sister!”

Unable to control their excitement, the two hugged with a squeal.

It seems like Cattleya was Louise’s sister. She had the same hair color, the same eye color – it was like looking at an older Louise. However, Cattleya’s face seemed to have a more calm and placid look than Louise’s. This aura of complete calmness and tenderness coming from Cattleya made Saito’s heart race.

She was like a matured Louise, with added gentleness. Besides, her beautiful figure and breasts matched Saito’s tastes well.

Cattleya's mouth half opened as she finally noticed Saito.

“Ah, ah, ah , ahah!”

While Saito was wondering what this "Ah" might mean, Cattleya approached him and gazed at his face.

“W-w-what’s wrong?” Saito asked nervously.

Cattleya began to gently stroke Saito’s face. Saito almost fainted from the sensation.

“You are... Louise’s lover, right?”

“Huh?!”

Siesta, who was standing right next to Saito, suddenly turned cold. She stomped down on his foot. Hard. Saito jumped up.

Louise blushed furiously.

“He’s just my familiar! Not my lover!”

“Ah... is that so?”

Cattleya giggled and tilted her head with a sweet smile.

“I’m sorry, I got it wrong. Don’t worry about it.”

Everybody got onto Cattleya’s carriage for the remainder of the ride to the La Vallière household. Eléonore was obviously discontented with having to sit with a commoner and a familiar. But when Cattleya jokingly said, “The more the merrier right?” Eléonore, though still not uttering a single word, reluctantly consented.

However... Saito and the rest weren’t the only passengers in the large carriage.

It was just like a zoo inside the carriage.

In front of the seats, a tiger was lying sprawled on the floor, yawning. Louise sat down next to a bear. Various kinds of dogs and cats were scattered here and there. A huge snake, which was hanging down from the ceiling, appeared right before Siesta’s face, making her faint. While looking after the fainted Siesta, Saito muttered,

“What a wonderful carriage…”

“Big sister loves animals,” said Louise.

Although he thought that this kind of love was taking it too far, Saito did not say a thing.

“I recently picked up a thrush.”

Cattleya said in a happy voice.

“Show me! Show me!” Louise was frolicking like a child.

Eléonore and the others took a collective deep sigh.

This was the life of the three beautiful La Vallière sisters. Saito took a deep sympathetic bow towards Louise’s older sister. 　

Louise and Cattleya continued having a long chat between them.

It seems like the second eldest sister, who was wearing those lovely clothes, was good friends with Louise. When you see two people getting along like this, even a tedious journey like this doesn't feel boring. Siesta was already sleeping peacefully in his lap. On the left of the coach, hills stretched. On the right – cultivated fields extended. As the rye harvest was ending, straw was piled up here and there. When he was looking at such tranquil scenery, it was impossible to believe that a war was going on. Leaning into the window frame, adjusting Derflinger behind his back, Saito took a deep yawn.

　

In the late night...　

Eléonore took a pocket watch out of her pocket and confirmed the time.

A castle came into the view, right behind the hill. Because there was nothing around it, it actually looked bigger than Tristain‘s royal palace.

"Could that be-” Saito whispered. Louise nodded.

It looked like every castle. Surrounded by high walls and deep canals. Pinnacles were towering above walls. It was indeed a splendid, big, and true castle.

Siesta, who was sleeping up till now, woke up, and noticing the castle, stared at it with wide eyes.

“Wow! Amazing!”

At that moment, a large owl leaped in through the window and landed on Saito’s head.

“Welcome home, Eléonore-sama, Cattleya-sama, Louise-sama.” Owl bowed, greeting them.

“T-t-the o-owl talked and bowed! B-bowed!”. Siesta fainted again. Although he came from a different world, Saito did not seem to be surprised by the talking owl and didn't move. Saito wasn't surprised by such things anymore.

Cattleya smiled.

“And where is Mother?”

“Mistress is waiting for everyone in the dining room.”

“What about Father?"

Louise asked anxiously.

“Master hasn’t returned yet.”

Because the most essential member was missing, Louise frowned in displeasure. Coming here to obtain her father's permission to participate in the war was pointless without him.

One could see gates behind the canal.

When the carriage stopped, the sounds of chains holding the drawbridge being loosened could be heard from both of the gigantic statue-shaped gateposts.

Each stone statue was at least twenty feet tall. Though these golems were created only as gate ornaments, they made the whole drawbridge look spectacular.

Once the drawbridge finished lowering, the carriage began to move again, crossing the drawbridge and advancing into the rampart.

Saito’s surprise about the luxuries of Louise’s family was renewed again. It was a large noble’s castle.

Saito and the others arrived at the dining room which was generously decorated by a lot of luxurious furniture. Though Siesta immediately went to the servant's quarters, Saito, as Louise’s familiar, was allowed to accompany them for dinner.

However, he was forced to wait behind Louise's chair. So Saito stood guard behind Louise, watching the table that was about 30 feet long.

Although it was just four people that sat on seats during this supper, 20 servants were queuing up around the table.

And, in spite of the fact that it was midnight, Louise’s mother, the Duchess of La Vallière, was waiting for her daughters to arrive to the dining table.

The Duchess, who occupied the top seat, looked over at her arriving daughters.

Saito flinched from that power. Even though Eléonore possessed a violent, high-handed aura which pressed Saito, Louise's mother was just as impressive.

And it was just a mother’s hospitality towards her daughters.

She seemed to be around fifty years of age. However, this guessing was made by calculating the eldest sister's age. In reality, she didn’t look over forty. She had a very sharp appearance. Louise and Cattleya’s pink hair color seemed to come from their mother. The duchess had tied her charming pink hair together on the head. This person was wearing a commanding aura around her, Saito felt pressed.

Louise, despite meeting her mother after such a long time, was acting tense. It seems like Louise trusted only Cattleya.

“Mother, we have returned just now.” Eléonore said; Duchess of La Vallière nodded.

When the three sisters seated themselves, waiters carried the appetizers and the dinner started.

For Saito, who was standing behind, time was passing very slowly. No words were uttered. The food being served here far outshone even a formal dinner at the academy. The only sounds coming from the dining room were the sounds of silver forks and knives.

Breaking this silence, Louise said.

“M-mother-sama.”

The duchess did not answer. Eléonore did.

“Mother-sama! Tell Louise! This foolish child said that she wants to go to a war!”

Bam! – Louise stood up, hitting the table.

“I am not a fool! Why am I a fool for applying to Her Majesty’s military forces?”

“Aren’t you a girl?! War is men’s business!”

“That’s a very old-fashioned way of thinking! This is now an age when women and men are given equal positions! If positions were only given to boys in the Academy, even you, older sister, would not be able to become a chief researcher at the Academy!”

Eléonore shook her head in amazement.

“Do you know what kind of place a battlefield is? It is not where woman and children like you should go.”

“But Her Majesty trusts me…”

“You are trusted? You – the ‘Zero’?!”

Louise bit her lip. ''Henrietta is taking me to the battlefield because I am necessary. I am a "Void" user. However, I can't tell my family that.'' So Louise was not able to say anything at all and fell silent.

Eléonore tried to continue preaching, but was cut by the duchess who quietly stayed silent up till now. She commanded in a haughty voice,

“Eat, Eléonore.”

“B-but Mother-sama...”

“We’ll talk about Louise tomorrow, when father comes back.”

And so the discussion ended.

Saito, in a room prepared for him, was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling.

In this storage room, a broom leaned against the wall and a dust cloth was on the bed. Saito learned anew about the difference between his and Louise’s status. Recently, they slept in the same bed, lived in the same attic and they ate from the same table, yet he couldn't feel any difference in their status…

But when he met her family, it all started feeling like groundless fantasies.

''Louise is beautiful. Rich. A noble, so to speak.''

Also, Saito recalled that they did not speak with Louise once they left school. Louise lost her nerve because of Eléonore and did not talk much. In fact, she took all the preaching of her family, like a servant from their master, without complaining. For some reason, she hid her true self.

He felt pity for her.

He was no one, he had nothing to do with this world's social system.

''But... after seeing such a dinner in this castle – you just can’t help but wonder about it, right?'' He thought.

He felt like he learned the huge difference between his and Louise’s positions.

He was feeling a bit down because of that...

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

''Who could be coming to this storage room?'' He thought while opening the door, only to be greeted by the shy smile of Siesta, who stood there.

“Siesta?”

“W-well… I couldn’t fall asleep, so I came here.”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

While Saito was panicking, Siesta entered the room.

“Even so… how did you know where I was?”

“I asked the servants where Saito-san is staying.”

“Is that so…”

Siesta sat down on his bed, idly swinging her legs. For some reason, her face was red. When Saito tried to pass her, Siesta grabbed his arm and pulled him down to sit next to her. Then, she rested her head against his shoulder, just like in the carriage a while ago.

“Siesta?”

Hearing him ask, Siesta innocently looked up at him.

“This is the first time I've come into such a wonderful castle. This castle is a real maze.”

“It’s great.”

“A friend at the academy kept telling me that the La Vallière family is one of the five most distinguished families in Tristain. To be living in such a castle, with titles, riches and good looks… Miss Vallière can only be envied.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. It’s a very secure life. One can get whatever one wishes for, like…”

Then Siesta looked into Saito’s face.

“…Saito-san.”

“I-I am not her property. I am her familiar…”

“I understand.”

Siesta said slowly.

“Eh?”

“The way Saito-san looks at her, I understand. I do not have a winning chance. She is rich, she is a noble and she is beautiful… and has such a big castle as a home. *Hic*”

Siesta turned her face down, looking lonely. Trying to understand what she just said, Saito became silent as well.

“Hiccup, hiccup.” Siesta sounded like she was sobbing. Was she crying?

While Saito was at a loss what to do, Siesta suddenly stood up.

“Siesta…”

“But...”

“Eh?”

“I have something too.”

“Siesta?”

It looks like the situation changed. With a new resolve that seemed to say "I won’t give up on Saito-san!," Siesta turned around.

“My b-b-b-breasts definitely beat Miss Vallière’s! Hiccup!”

“S-Siesta?”

Shaking with anger, Siesta continued talking.

“N-n-noble family? So what? I am a maid. A maid! Hiccup!”

“Y-yes, I know.”

Saito noticed that Siesta continued hiccuping many times, over and over again.

“Siesta, could you be… drunk?”

“I made dinner alone. And they didn't even say ‘You had a long journey, thank you, please take some rest.’ Hiccup!”

Not only was her face brightly red, but she also smelled of alcohol. Saito was dumbfounded. It was the first time he saw Siesta drunk.

Indeed, since she had to fulfill her duties as a maid here as well, Siesta had to entertain and serve alcohol in this castle. Drunk, Siesta took out a bottle of wine from the crevice of her shirt.

“W-where did you get the bottle from?”

Siesta brought her face close to Saito.

“Stole it.”

“I, I see.”

Siesta drew out the cork and immediately drank from the bottle. Wide-eyed, Saito stared at her gulping it down.

“Phua!” Siesta separated her mouth from the bottle. Her face became even more red.

“Hey, Saito!”

At last she was calling him informally.

“Y-yes?”

“You also must drink.”

“Cheers.”

He knew that if he disobeyed, her mood would go foul. Saito took the offered wine. He tried to take it down in one gulp, and with a “Buaagh,” quickly spit it out. ''W-what was wrong with this wine? It was really strong stuff.''

“S-siesta. This wine…”

“It was on a kitchen table.”

Seems like Siesta was the type whose mood increased after one glass of wine, and one gulp from the bottle on the table was enough to make theft look okay. Siesta was an indescribably bad drinker.

“Y-you shouldn’t have taken it without permission…”

“Hey! Saito!”

“Y-yes?”

“Whatever. Drink!”

“C-cheers.”

Remembering that the mood might change to a raging one if he refused, Saito reluctantly drank the wine again.

Meanwhile...

In Cattleya’s room, Louise had her hair combed by her older sister.

Cattleya's room was an elegant mix between a botanical garden and zoo. Potted plants were placed all around, a lot of poultry baskets were hanging from the ceiling, and puppies were running around the room.

Cattleya gently combed Louise’s hair.

“Louise, Little Louise. Your hair is so charming, it has such a beautiful color.”

“Big sister, you have the same hair.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“Oh well. Your hair – I like it.”

Louise pouted and muttered,

“Big sister Eléonore’s blond hair color is the same as father’s, I think.”

“Well, I asked big sister Eléonore about that. She was offended.”

“Right. I don’t think big sister Eléonore matches her fair hair."

“Huh, why?”

“She is mean. She's a different older sister. Even though it's been a long time, she keeps on bullying me.”

“It’s because you, Louise, are so cute. So cute that it makes one worry. It's her way of caring. “

“That’s not true.”

Cattleya slowly embraced Louise tightly from the back.

“It is true. Everyone in this house loves you, Little Louise.”

“Saying such a thing, big sister...”

Cattleya buried her face in Louise’s hair and closed her eyes.

“But I'm so glad, Louise. I thought that you would become completely depressed…”

“Why?”

“Viscount Wardes. He was a traitor, right? Half a year ago, he was a magical guard leader. Wardes's mansion was attached to our territory. When he betrayed you, weren't you hurt?”

Louise shook her head.

“Not really. I am not a child anymore. Don’t confuse a childish crush for love."

Cattleya smiled when Louise said so firmly.

“You are reliable. You've grown up, Louise.”

“That's right,” Louise muttered to herself.

“I am not a child anymore, therefore, I want to make decisions for myself.”

“Then, if father were to oppose it, would you go to war without his permission?”

“If it's possible, I want him to agree. I want everyone to understand me.”

“However, I do not feel admiration for the war either.”

“Our mother country is in crisis. And, Princess… no, Her Majesty, needs my powers. Therefore…”

“It is useless to say that to me. It is difficult for me to understand, for your elder sister always shuts herself in the castle. “

Cattleya gently patted Louise's head. Then, she had a strong coughing fit.

“Big sister! Are you all right?”

Louise watched Cattleya with a worried expression. Louise’s second elder sister’s body was weak. She had never taken more than one step out of La Vallière territory.

“Did you call a doctor?”

Cattleya nodded.

“The local doctor was called, and even though he tried to cast powerful ‘Water’ spells many times, magic is useless against this sickness. Nothing is good for such a body. The touch of water flow is useless.”

The cause of Cattleya’s sickness was unknown. Even if you treat the sickened part of her body with medicine or magic, another part would start to degenerate. Eventually, all doctors failed against such a cycle. Her symptoms were currently relieved by various medicines and magics.

Despite all that, Cattleya still smiled. Louise felt pity for her elder sister. Because of her condition, Cattleya could not get into the magic academy, even though she could cast magic. She also cannot marry, despite being so beautiful.

“Hmmm, why such a long face? I lead a rather happy life everyday. Look!”

Cattleya pointed at the bird cage.

There was a bird shut inside. A small bandage was rolled around the wing.

“Look, it is the young bird that I talked about in the carriage a while ago. I picked it up recently.”

“C-cute.”

“This young bird was badly hurt. Her wing was wounded. I was passing by when I heard the pain in this young bird's voice. I stopped the carriage and picked it up.”

It seemed that Cattleya, while she was in the forest, heard the cry of the bird, so she stopped the carriage and picked it up.

“Big sister! It is just a bird!"

“Don’t you feel the same about your familiar?”

Cattleya smiled knowingly. Louise’s cheeks flamed up in an instant. ''I do not understand what I feel about Saito. Is it because he is a human?''

“So you understand me. This young bird is the same.”

Cattleya said, pointing.

“Really?”

“Yes. I’m happy that you've already reached the age of falling in love.”

Even Louise’s ears turned red.

“What are you talking about?! I didn’t fall in love!”

“It is useless to hide it from me. I understand everything.”

“I am not in love. Really!”

Being very embarrassed, Louise shook her head, and was on the verge of tears.

“Don’t make such a fuss. I understand everything. Then, shall we sleep together after such a long time?”

Still blushing, Louise nodded, biting her lips.

On a soft bed, Louise, with her clothes taken off and only in her underwear, drew closer to her elder sister. Cattleya, in her nightclothes as well, embraced Louise tightly like a kitten.

Louise placed her face next to Cattleya's chest and gave out a deep sigh.

“What's wrong, Louise?”

“Nothing.”

“Tell me.”

After Cattleya’s words, Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“I wonder if mine will grow as big as big sister’s.”

“Pfft,” Cattleya giggled. Then she started groping Louise’s chest.

“Hyaah!”

Louise yelped. Ignoring her screams, Cattleya kept on touching.

“All right. Don’t worry. It will grow big soon.”

“Really?”

“Yep. I was like you at first too.”

Louise tried to remember. ''Cattleya is 24 now… so she was sixteen, eight years ago. And I was eight. Did Cattleya look the same as I am at that time?'' She could not recall clearly, because she was too young then.

Come to think of it, Cattleya always embraced her when they slept, during those old times. ''I couldn’t stand sleeping by myself and couldn’t fall asleep alone.'' Carrying her pillow and going to Cattleya’s bed, while listening to elder sister's stories and breathing in her scent… she always calmed down and fell asleep.

In Cattleya’s embrace, her eyes closed by themselves…

Various thoughts started coming to her head.

Henrietta.

War against Albion.

Possible death.

Coming home to ask permission for what may end up being her death. A heavy load on her shoulders.

The cruel and valuable lessons that she learned day by day.

And, when she was thinking about her familiar, for some reason, Louise’s cheeks started to burn. They hardly talked today. Because she was being scolded by Eléonore, they could not talk. But now when she started to think about these things, she could not fall asleep at all.

She started squirming restlessly…

“What’s wrong? Can’t fall asleep?”

“Ye-yes…” she muttered embarrassed.

“Fufufu. You cannot fall asleep next to me already. Who are you thinking about, child?”

“N-no one! Really!”

“Is it the boy that you brought with you a little while ago?”

“Wrong! He’s just a familiar! I don’t love him!”

“Hmmm. I didn’t say that you loved someone.”

Louise hid within the futon.

“I hate you, big sister.”

“Oh dear, now I am hated.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“But it’s all right. If a child cannot sleep next to the elder sister, then it is not a compliment for the sister. In fact, she should be embarrassed instead.”

“Uuuuuh…” Louise groaned.

“See you soon. Your whereabouts today change.”

Louise, rolled up in a blanket, walked through the corridor. On the way, she asked the servants where Saito was staying. It was at the end of an adjoined corridor behind the guest room, a place where the cleaning tools were stored.

She took a deep breath once she found the storage room. ''It is not because I want to meet him'', She tried to persuade herself. ''I am a mage. If the familiar is not around, I just become insecure. Really, nothing more. We haven‘t talked all day long today. And if you do not talk even a little, the familiar will feel bad'', she thought.

“Really, nothing else.” Louise muttered opening the storage room doors, her face dyed bright red.

However, it was Siesta who sat there on the bed.

“Huh? Miss Vallière.”

Her cheeks were crimson red. And in her hand, she held a bottle of wine.

“W-w-what are you doing in here?”

Confused, Louise asked.

“I came here to have fun.” Siesta answered.

Then she saw Saito behind the bed. He let out a loud “Guah.” It seemed like he got drunk, collapsed and fell asleep.

“Get out of my room.”

Louise said, emanating all her pride.

“This is not Miss Vallière’s room.”

Siesta answered back.

“It is my house.”

Louise indomitably glared at Siesta. They both stared at each other, not backing off. Both ready to burst into a flaming rage.

When drunk, Siesta is very strong-willed and daring. She can snap back even to Louise. Alarmed and agitated, she declared to Louise,

“I am a housemaid employed by the school. I am not employed by Miss Vallière. Besides, we are on vacation anyway. It is up to us on how we use our free time. So please, do not disturb us.”

It was absurd. Louise rudely approached the bed, and tried to drag the sleeping Saito by his ankle. Then Siesta grasped his other foot...

“Let go!”

“You let go!”

“Well excuse me, but this fellow happens to be my familiar. In other words, he is mine.”

Siesta glared at Louise with eyes full of hostility. She wasn’t listening to what Louise said.

“…Are you disobeying a noble?”

Suddenly, the air in the room became tense.

Siesta, with a jerk, drank more wine.

And muttered in a small voice.

“Noblenoblenoble, shut up.”

“Haa? You l-l-lout….”

The moment when Louise shouted…Siesta brought her face next to the young noble.

“It's love, isn’t it? In short, you are just jealous. Despite you being a noble... How ridiculous!”

“Wha-wha…”

In an instant, her resolution was washed away and Louise panicked.

“Have you confessed? Are you just jealous of my love?”

Siesta continued pressing Louise into a corner.

“Ah, auuh... uuh…”

Mumbled Louise, blushing.

“What? You haven’t confessed? Coward.”

“Uuh…”

Strangely powerful now, Siesta made Louise to retreat completely.

“But the most important is Saito-san…”

“Wha-what?! What are you talking about?!”

“He likes girls with big chests.”

This made Louise to stop at once, at a complete loss of words.

“And when you think about it, you don’t have much of a bust.”

Siesta primly poked Louise's chest.

“B-breasts.”

“Let’s call things the way they are – you are flat as a board, a board!"

“Uuh,” Louise let out a strangled cry.

She remembered Saito’s glances. ''Weren’t that stupid familiar’s glances always aimed at the valley of the breasts?''

“Saito-san said it himself. Miss Vallière's breast size is the same as a kid’s.”

With drunken bravery, Siesta declared an unexpected thing.

Firmly biting her lips, Louise dashed out of the room.

After making sure she had left, Siesta laid down next to Saito and fell asleep.

Cattleya was surprised to see Louise coming back to the room in tears. 　

"Oh, what’s wrong, Louise? What happened?”

“Fueh…” Louise threw herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s all right... why are you crying?”

However, Louise just kept on sobbing, not saying a word.

“Fuuh,” Cattleya sighed deeply.

Just like during old times, Cattleya kept on patting Louise’s head until she fell asleep.

Saito woke up and was instantly surprised. It was because Siesta had been sleeping next to him.

“Uuhn, uuhn,” she seemed in pain in her sleep. ''Siesta, why she is next to me…'' he wondered, but, after seeing a bottle of wine lying on the floor, he remembered.

“Oh no, I got drunk and, after that…”

I was forced to drink a strong, distilled liquor by Siesta and collapsed.

“Siesta, Siesta,” he lightly tapped her cheek.

However, she didn’t wake up.

“Uuh, uguu, mguu.”

It made Saito worried as she was holding her chest as if choking. She was wearing a shirt too small for her. Had she borrowed underwear from someone in the castle? Really, when you wear a shirt whose size doesn't match your body and you also have a hangover, you must feel very bad. Saito loosened a button on Siesta's shirt.

Thereupon Siesta slowly opened her eyes. Saito hastily removed his hand from her shirt.

“Go-*yawn*-good morning…”

Siesta muttered with a still drowsy face, but in a instant it turned into a blush once she noticed her surroundings.

“S-Saito-san, why? That! I!”

''Hey hey, weren’t you the one who broke into my room all drunk in the first place?'' Saito smiled wryly.

“Siesta, last night, you got drunk and…”

Saito said, increasing the blush on Siesta’s face even further.

“Eh? I got drunk?”

“Yes. Look!”

Saito pointed at the bottle of wine lying on the floor.

“You brought it with you.”

“I drank wiiiiine?!”

“Ye-yes…”

“Which reminds me, during dinner, I drank one glass. But it seems like I took more than just one sip. Ahh, what to do…”

Saito was surprised by Siesta’s worry.

“Siesta?”

“I..I really did it, didn't I?”

“Y-yes.”

“I think I drank too much. I’m not very good at drinking wine.”

Averting her face, Siesta muttered awkwardly. <!>Indeed, ‘You drink too’ was it, Saito consented. Seems like this maid inclined to drunken frenzy.<!>

“After drinking all that wine, I don’t have any memories of last night. Was I rude, Saito-san?”

“No, not particularly…”

Saito shook his head.

That moment… a sound of someone running noisily through the corridor could be heard. *Bam* The door opened and one of the castle’s housemaids jumped in.

“W-w-wha-!” Saito shouted.

“No time! Master has arrived! We need to keep the castle sparkling…” she shouted, and with an armful of cleaning tools, she ran out. Soon, another employee came and dashed out with a mop and bucket. It was a storage room after all. Though there were a lot of cleaning tools, they are almost never used. However, it seemed that today was an exception.

Master? Siesta and Saito looked at each other.

In short, Louise's father had returned.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:guidelines

2012-09-21T09:27:02Z

70.232.165.130:

__FORCETOC__
<noinclude>This Page is a reference for the Naming Guidelines of the Zero no Tsukaima Project. Naming is currently being discussed in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=294 forums], so there may be changes in the future. Characters with multiple/changing allegiances are sorted by first appearance. Here is what we have so far:</noinclude>

== Characters ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Academy of Magic students'''

* Louise Françoise Le Blanc de La Vallière
** Nickname : Louise the Zero / Louise the Void
** Affinity : Void
** Class : Dot-mage
** Familiar : Hiraga Saito

* Hiraga Saito
** Weapon : A sentient sword, Derflinger
** Title name (complete) : Saito de Hiraga des Ornières, knight of Ondine
** The legendary familiar Gandálfr

* Kirche Augusta Frederica von [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anhalt-Zerbst Anhalt Zerbst]
** Nickname : Kirche the Ardent
** Affinity : Fire
** Class : Triangle-mage
** Familiar : A salamander, Flame

* Tabitha
** Nickname : Tabitha the Snowstorm
** Affinity : Wind
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A wind rhyme dragon, Sylphid
** Real name : Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans
** Title name (complete) : Her Highness the Duchess Charlotte Hélène d'Orléans, knight of the North Parterre

* Guiche de Gramont
** Nickname : Guiche the Bronze
** Affinity : Earth
** Class : Dot-mage
** Familiar : A giant mole, [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ver%C3%B0andi Verdandi]
** Title Name (complete) : Guiche de Gramont, knight of Ondine
** Can summon golems shaped like valkyries

* Montmorency Margarita La Fère de Montmorency
** Nickname : Montmorency the Fragrance
** Affinity : Water
** Familiar : A frog, Robin

* Malicorne de Grandple
** Nickname : Malicorne the Windward
** Affinity : Wind
** Class : Dot-mage
** Title name (complete) : Malicorne de Grandple, knight of Ondine

* Old Osman
** Title : Headmaster Osman
** Class : Square-mage
** Familiar : A mouse, Motsognir

* Longueville
** Nickname : Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt
** Affinity : Earth
** Class : Triangle-mage
** Real name : Mathilda of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saxe-Gotha Saxe-Gotha]

* Jean Colbert
** Nickname : Colbert the Flame Serpent
** Affinity : Fire
** Class : Square-mage

* Chevreuse
** Nickname : Chevreuse the Red Clay

* Ajax
* Gimli
* Katie
* Reynald
* Styx

'''Commoners'''
* Head Chef Marteau
* Scarron
* Siesta
* Jessica

'''Military'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
** René Vonke (Captain)
* Agnès, knight de Milan (Commander of the Musketeer Corps)
* Chief of the General Staff Wimpffen
* Sargeant Nicolas (de Vineuil Battalion)
* Supreme Commander/General De Poitiers

'''Residents of the La Vallière mansion'''
* Cattleya de La Vallière
* Duke of La Vallière
* Karin, Duchess of La Vallière
** Nickname : Karin the Heavy Wind
** Affinity : Wind
** Familiar : Manticore
** The former commander of the Manticore Corps, known for the motto "Rule of Steel"
* Éléonore de La Vallière

'''Royal Government'''
* Cardinal Mazarin
* Finance Minister De Muri
* Her Highness the Princess / Her Majesty the Queen Henrietta of Tristain

=== Germania ===
* His Highness the Emperor of Germania, Albrecht the III

=== Albion ===
* Captain/Viscount Jean-Jacques Wardes
* General Hawkings
* Henry Bowood (Captain and POW)
* Menvil the White Flame (Mercenary)
* Oliver Cromwell (Chairman and first Albion Emperor)
* His Highness the Prince Wales Tudor of Albion
* His Majesty the King James I Tudor of Albion
* Tiffania Westwood Tudor of Albion

=== Romalia ===
* Giulio Cesare, previous king of Romalia
* Pope of Romalia, Vittorio Cervale
** St. Aegis the 32nd
* Giulio Cesare
** Parter: A wind dragon, Azuro
** Priest
** The legendary familiar Windalf

=== Gallia ===
* His Majesty the King Joseph of Gallia
* Sheffield, the Myoznitnirn
* Mrs. Molière

=== Sahara ===
* Bidashal of Nephthys / Bidashal of Sahara
* Chief Tariq
* Ali
* Rukshana

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Marquis Handenburg (Commander of the Germania army)
* Minican
* Pelisson
* Water Spirit

== Organizations ==

=== Tristain ===

'''Armies/Corps'''
* Royal Army
* National Army (aka Marquis Army)
* Sky Navy
* Imperial Guards
** Dragon Knight Corps
** Griffon Corps
** Manticore Corps
** Musketeer Corps
** Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit

'''Military Units'''
* 2nd Dragon Knight Squadron
* De Vineuil Independent Musket Infantry Battalion
* Magical Research Experimental Group
* Zero Organization (Fictional)

=== Romalia ===
* Romalian Templar Knight Squadron

=== Sahara ===
* Council of Nephthys

=== Miscellaneous ===
* Allied Forces
* Reconquista

== Places ==

=== Kingdoms ===

* Halkeginia (The continent)
** Albion (Kingdom of / Holy Republic of)
** Gallia (Kingdom of)
** Germania (Empire of)
** Grudenholf (Grand Duchy of)
** Romalia (Holy Empire of)
** Tristain (Kingdom of)
* Sahara
* Rub' al Khali

=== Cities ===

* Tristain
** La Rochelle (port)
** Tarbes (town)
** Tristania (capital)
*** Bourdonné Street
*** Chicton Street
*** "Charming Fairies" inn
*** Royal Palace
** D’Angleterre (Agnès's hometown)
** Tristain's Academy of Magic
*** Alvíss Dining Hall
*** Austri Plaza
*** Fenrir's Library
*** Vestri Courtyard
* Albion
** Dartanes (port)
** Londinium (capital)
*** Havilland (Emperor's palace)
**** White Hall
** Newcastle (Where Prince Wales was)
** Rosais (airbase)
** Saxe-Gotha (castle/city)
** Westwood (forest/village)
* Gallia
** Lutèce (capital)
** Versailles (''de facto'' capital)
*** Grand Troyes
* Germania
** Vindobona (capital)

=== Miscellaneous ===

* Marie Galante
* Lac d'Orient
* Scarborough
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Champ_de_Mars,_Paris Champs de Mars] Training Facility

== The Founder ==

*Founder Brimir
**Full name: Brimir Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori (ブリミル・ル・ルミル・ユル・ヴィリ・ヴェー・ヴァルトリ, Burimiru Ru Rumiru Yuru Viri Vee Varutori)

The following sections presents the treasures and rings bequeathed by the Founder Brimir with the guardian country and the legitimate heir of each one.

=== The Founder's Treasures ===

* The Founder’s Prayer Book (Tristain, Louise)
* The Founder’s Censer (Gallia, Joseph) (Used to hold Burning Incense)
* The Founder’s Music Box (Albion, Tiffania)
* The Founder’s Round Mirror (Romalia, Pope)

=== The Founder's Rings ===

* Ruby of Water (Tristain, Louise)
* Ruby of Earth (Gallia, Joseph)
* Ruby of Wind (Albion, Tiffania)
* Ruby of Fire (Romalia, Pope)

=== Disciples/Familiars ===

To read runes, download the ''Aboriginal Serif'' font

* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gandalf_%28Norse_mythology%29 Gandálfr] (ガンダールヴ, Gandāruvu), ᚷᚨᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠᚱ, on the illustrations and in the anime it's ᚷᚢᚾᛞᛟᛚᚠ (Gundolf)
* Vindálfr, ᚹᛁᚾᛞᚨᛚᚠᚱ
* Mjöðvitnir (ミョズニトニルン, Myozunitonirun), ᛗᛇᛟᛉᚾᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ, in the anime it's ᛗᛇᛟᛞᚨᛁᛏᚾᛁᚱ (Myodaitnir)
* Lífþrasir

* St. Forsythe

== Other Terms ==

=== Spells ===

*General (non branch specific)
** Contract Servant
** Summon Servant

*Earth
** Alchemy
** Fixation
** Golem
** Gold transmutation

*Fire
** Ignite
** Fireball
** Flame Bomb (Fire, Fire, Earth)

*Wind
** Silence
** Windy Icycle
** Snowstorm
** Tornado

* Void
** Dispel Magic
** Illusion
** Explosion
** Memory removal spell

=== Weapons ===

'''Saito's World'''
* Staff of Destruction (M72 Rocket Launcher)
* Dragon's Raiment (Zero Fighter)

'''Ships'''
* ''Varsenda'' (Tristain ''Dragon Carrier''-class carrier)
* ''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/French_ship_Redoutable_(1791) Redoutable]'' (Tristain battleship)
* ''Lexington'' (Albion capital ship)
* ''Ostland'' (Built by Colbert, owned by Kirche)

=== Miscellaneous ===

'''Magical Artifacts'''
* The Ring of Andvari
* The Bell of Slumber

'''Books'''
* Secret of the Flame Serpent (Colbert's manual)
* The Practical Doctrine
* The Hero of Ivaldi

'''Other'''
* Écu (Currency)
* Founder Brimir's Advent Festival
* Lord Spee's Sword
* Medal of White Hair Soul
* New Religon Hunt
* Ancient Magic
* The Predecessor

*Magic Elements
** Wind
** Water
** Fire
** Earth
** Void

*Magic Class Levels (Ranking of either a mage or spell)
** Dot (One elemenet)
** Line (Two elements)
** Triangle (Three elements)
** Square (Four elements)
** Pentagram (All five elements)